loth to lose his money came thither in all hast and finding Sergius quietly in possession demaunded of him the money which was promised to him by Paschal Sergius to content him gaue him the Vessell and Crownes of gold which hung vp before S. Peters House and yet all was too little This fell out about the yeare 690. And so within foure yeares after their libertie of election restored to them fell out two schismes next kinne to commotions in the State and the souldiors began alreadie to haue a hand in the election of the Popes as the Praetorians had heretofore in the choice of the Emperours Anastas in Sergio And Anastasius farther reporteth That this Paschal one of the competitors was afterwards thrust into a Monasterie for worshipping of trees for lotteries and other enchantments which he vsed Also we may obserue that after the time of Leo the second the Popes were consecrated by three Bishops namely those of Ostia Port and Velitre as all other Bishops were whereas before he was only consecrated by him of Ostia but after all they grew impatient to see themselues so ordered by the sixt Generall Councell and Iustinian the second sonne to that Constantine of whom they had receiued so manie and so large fauours felt it to his cost OPPOSITION Sigon l. 2. an 692. This Iustinian therefore after the death of his father who had before his death associated him in the Empire following as Sigonius saith the steps of his father wrote presently to Pope Iohn the fift That he had found the holie bookes of the sixt Generall Councell digested and set in order by his father which eftsoones he presented to the Patriarchs Sacra Iustin ad Iohan. 5. in 2. To. Concil and to his Holinesse his Solicitor to the sacred Senat to the Metropolitans and Bishops to the chiefe officers both of his Court and Armie to be read before them and to be subscribed by them to the end that they might neuer hereafter be falsified or corrupted whereof he thought good to aduertise him assuring him that he purposed neuer to depart from them But this dispatch found Iohn dead Lib. Pontif. in Conone and Conon placed in his roome who receiued the letters and the Emperour shortly after vnderstanding of his election spared for no kind of gratulations which are not I warrant you forgotten in the Historie But this Conon happening to die shortly after his election hauing beene all the while sickly Sigon l. 2. de Reg. Jtal. Anastas in Conone and Sergius succeeding in his place Iustinian sent like letters vnto him requiring him to subscribe to this Councell so carefully compared with the Originals and alreadie subscribed by his Lieger Solicitors Sergius because there were some Acts there which pleased him not namely those which concerned the ordering of his See tooke occasion to say that some bodie had falsified the Acts and thereupon he disauowed his Solicitors Anastasius saith his Legats and refused to subscribe vnto them Anastas in Sergio Whereat Iustinian tooke such offence that he renounced the Church of Rome which vntill then he had euer maintained and sent to apprehend Iohn Bishop of Port and Boniface chiefe Counsellor of the See Moreouer Zacharie Protospatarius or as we say High Constable came himselfe to apprehend the Pope But Sergius had taken such order that all the souldierie of Rome was at his deuotion Anastas in Sergio so that Zacharie was faine to submit himselfe and to crie him mercie The pretence of his not subscribing was as Anastasius sayth because he would not consent to errors of nouelties Paul Diacon de gest Longobard l. 6. c. 11. or as Paulus Diaconus reporteth to a Synod of Error as if they had beene Monothelites But the Canons which are come vnto our hands haue no such smell about them but in expresse tearmes they pronounce Anathema against them neither indeed was there anie thing in them that troubled his conscience saue onely that they equalled the Bishop of Constantinople with himselfe And Anastasius seemeth to say as much when he sayth it was by reason of certaine articles there added contrarie to the Rites of the Church and therefore not contrarie to anie article of religion or point of doctrine but in the life of Iohn he speaketh plainely saying it was for certaine articles contrarie to the Romane Church for indeed the Emperor sent him an Orthodox confession of his faith withall And this came vnto the yeare 700. An. 700. Baronius seeketh to discredit and to annihilate the Canons of this Councell Baron vol. 8. an 692. art 1 2. Pseudosynodum but we haue sufficiently justified them elsewhere he calleth it a false and erronious Synod grieuing to see his Head bounded and limited by law and reason as if all the members should thereby fare the worse But let him thanke those Fathers for it and the Popes Legats themselues who were present at it But aboue all Tharasius Patriarch of Constantinople is he which offendeth him for that in the second Councell of Nice he sayth Syno Nice Act. 2. What ignorance is this of some which trouble themselues about these Canons It is a scandale to doubt whether they are of the sixt Generall Councell or no Know all men therefore that that Councell was first assembled vnder Constantine c. And afterwards the same Fathers assembled themselues vnder Iustinian his sonne and then made these Canons and that therefore no man should doubt thereof And is it ynough now to find some little error in the date thereby to reject all these Canons And Balsamon Bishop of Antioch pleaseth him as little Because sayth he that the fift and this sixt Synod had made no Canons this therefore came in supplement vnto them c. and is also reckoned as Generall For although the Westerne Bishops to wit Italians and Latines because they are there touched say it is no Councell and that the Popes Legats were not there c. yet I find looking ouer the old Nomocanon Balsamon in Nomocanone that Basill Bishop of Gortyna Metropolitan of Candie and another Bishop of Candie were there as Lieutenants of the whole Synod of the Church of Rome and not they onely but also the Bishops of Thessalonica Sardana Heraclea in Thrace and Corynth as speciall Legats from the Pope and were called Legats a facie who also had particular iurisdiction as appeareth by the second title of the fift booke Imperiall What spunge can wipe this out or who can thinke that this can be controlled by giuing Balsamon the lye or by saying that he was an heretike Can Gratian endure this injurie who hath canonized these Canons Or the second Councell of Nice Actio 2. 3. or the Popes Gregorie the second and Adrian who haue cited them for good proofe alledging the 83 Canon to justifie their vse of Images Or is it ynough for Baronius to say that these Popes kill the Greekes with their
thinke nothing more vnworthie or more vnbefitting their dignitie The Monkes are rauening Wolues in sheepes clothing diuels transformed into Angels of light Scribes Pharisies hypocrites painted sepulchres to whom hee applies that prophesie of Paul against false Prophets in the last times 2. Timoth. 3. and the like places The Monasteries of men and women are so many brothell houses their diuinitie meerely scholasticall and that properly which S. Paul would decipher in these words Jdem in Epist de Theolog. studio They dote about questions and strife of words c. Their fruits are like those of the lake of Sodome outwardly faire but inwardly smoke and ashes Ecclesiasticall persons are simoniacall no man hath Orders without argent no man put backe that brings money be he neuer so wicked To such an excesse are they growne in lasciuious wantonnesse that their people the better to defend their wiues chastitie will haue no Priests except they haue concubines The traditions of men euen the least are more esteemed than the lawes of God which whosoeuer shall omit or commit any thing against them shall bee grieuously punished The Legends of Saints are read in stead of Scriptures and consequently the Saints brought into the place of God But because all these corruptions diuers other the like are defended vnder the onely name of the Church he ouerthroweth this foundation Idem in Tractatu contra Simoniacos Notwithstanding saith he the authoritie of the Church militant be great because founded vpon a firme rocke c. yet we are not to attribute vnto it the titles of the Church triumphant That it cannot be deceiued That it cannot sinne for many times it deceiueth Idem contra noua Sanctorum festa and is deceiued I doe not say in matters of faith c. but of fact or manners or iudgement c. And writing to a scholer of Paris touching certaine ordinances of the Councell of Constance Truely saith he it seemeth not conuenient to me to proue the Acts of the Councell by the Councell Jdem ad Scolasticum Parisicus c. but if all the Acts of the Councell be definitions of faith when some produce many Decrees of the holie Fathers and Synods on the contrarie part see what a thing it is this schisme still hanging and in so great varietie of things and opinions and controuersies of learned men to ordaine so many articles of faith whereas it seemeth vnto me to be not onely conuenient but necessarie that those other constitutions or determinations which they affirme to be alledged by others in the contrarie part should be interpreted in behalfe of the truth and of faith and proued not to be contrarie to these least otherwise the Church might seeme to erre in matter of faith determining the contrarie And whereas you say That the Decrees of the Fathers are not woont to depend vpon reason Truely with your good leaue be it spoken if the question be of faith or matter in controuersie it is their manner to rest themselues vpon reasons especially drawne out of the Scriptures or the definitions of the holie Fathers from whose footsteps they depart not without great reason c. And as for that place of Saint Augustine which you alledge c. I should not beleeue the Gospell if the authoritie of the Church did not compell me Truely it seemes strange at the first view that he should seeme to preferre the authoritie of the Church trauelling vpon the earth before the authoritie of the Gospell since in many things that may be deceiued this neuer and that the authoritie of the Church as touching the root and foundation thereof consists principally of the Gospell neither can the institution power edification thereof be drawne from any other so expresly and certainely as from the Gospell especially since Paul himselfe saith thereof If an Angell from heauen preach vnto you otherwise let him be accursed otherwise that is a contrarie Gospell He therefore answereth That S. Augustine neuer thought any such thing but was to deale with the Maniches who had their Scriptures proper to themselues and receiued not ours As if he should say It is not out of mine owne particular iudgement that I receiue the Gospell for Canonicall Scripture but the authoritie of the Church which hath acknowledged it to be such That is to say of the Primitiue and Apostolike Church which hath appointed the Canon of the Scriptures some of those being yet liuing that writ them Apostles Euangelists Disciples of the Apostles who could giue testimonie to the truth of these Scriptures that this or that man was the Author of this or that booke being directed by the spirit of God which being inspired from aboue ought to be the rule of our faith and Church To be briefe saith he thou art not ignorant that both Christ our Law-maker and his Apostles preaching the law and faith vnto vs alledged many times their proofes out of the old Testament and the sayings of the Fathers and Prophets to confirme their owne than which we can propose vnto our selues no example more certaine for our imitation since his actions are a most infallible instruction of our manners and actions c. And therefore it is not their parts who hold the Councell by a certaine bolnesse and libertie to doe what pleaseth them to thinke with themselues Wee are the generall Councell let vs carrie our selues boldly we cannot erre They that were at the Councel of Pisa defined and caused it to be published That they by a new election at the instance of certaine ambitious men had taken away the schisme and restored the peace of the Church And yet who is so blind in the Church that by experience of things apparently seeth not how much this opinion deceiued both themselues the whole Church For saith he of what kind of men for the most part doe Councels consist doubtlesse of Lawyers Canonists rather than Diuines of temporal persons whose care is of the things of this world not spirituall How then canst thou hope for a reformation of the Church from them If then saith he they assemble themselues for the recouerie of the temporall peace of the Church there is no necessitie that we should presently beleeue that they are come together in the name of Christ First because they know not whether it be expedient for the health of the Church and that Christ hath determined by this meanes to heale this diuision For what else are temporall afflictions wherewith the Church is oppressed but bitter potions and medicines whereby temporal auarice pride and wantonnesse is beaten downe And who will say that they are assembled in the name of Christ who with this mind seeke the vnitie of the Church who neuerthelesse are so many that they can hardly be numbred These carcall sonnes of the Church doe not onely not care for spirituall things nor haue any feeling of them but persecute those that are according to the spirit as since the time of
consent to the dissolution of the Councell of Basill And if any be moued at it that they are readie to aunswer actum est ne agas That hee hath that promise from the Chauncellour of Fraunce that they had heard that the kings Embassadours allured with certaine promotions made great shew that the king would consent to the dismission of the Councell but that they had resolued to resist him to his face And there we haue a Treatise concerning that matter written in the yeare 1434 by Iohn Patriarch of Antioch An. 1434. which he caused publiquely to be pronounced in the great hall of the Couent of Franciscan Friers in Basill That a generall Councell is aboue the Pope It beginneth Ad ostendendum Where out of the Fathers and by the Decrees he bringeth it to this In 3. vol. Concil in Append. Concil Basiliens ad ostendend That the Pope is the seruant of the Church to be chastised by it if he doe his duetie amisse and confuteth at large whatsoeuer is alledged to the contrarie Let the Reader see the booke it selfe in the Councels At the same time whilest the Popes boasted that the Greekes did acknowledge obedience vnto them are published two bookes of Nilus Archbishop of Thessalonica against the Primacie of the bishop of Rome In the first booke he sheweth Nilus Archiepisc Thessalon de Primatu That the principall controuersies between the Greeke and Latin Church proceed from this that the Pope will not be judged by an vniuersal Councell but contrariwise as a master among his disciples will be Iudge in his owne cause whereas he ought to be ruled by the prescriptions of the Councel and contain himselfe within the Decrees of the Fathers That the bishop of Rome hath not the same power ouer other bishops as a bishop hath ouer his Diocesans but hath onely the prerogatiue of the first seat to be higher than other And here hee enlargeth himselfe to shew the commoditie and authortie of Councels In the second book he teacheh That the bishop of Rome hath not the right of Primacie from Christ nor yet from S. Peter nor from the Apostles but that the Fathers for some causes haue giuen vnto him the first seat That he is not the successour of S. Peter but inasmuch as he is a bishop by which reason also all other bishops are his successors That he is not an Apostle much lesse prince of the Apostles That in those things which pertain to the rules of faith they may haue often erred That he hath no right to alledge his Tu es Petrus because that promise respecteth the Church of Christ and not S. Peter and much lesse him whom they would haue to be his successours That though we yeeld him to be first in order yet he is not therfore to beare domination ouer others this Primacie not inferring an order aboue others but a co-ordination with others Moreouer he rejected these presumtions of the Bishop of Rome That he is the Iudge of all to be judged of none That he is not bishop of a certaine place but absolutely bishop That he alone by his owne right ought to assigne an vniuersal Councell and the like seeing that the Primacie or rather first Seat was granted to him onely propter vrbis principatum because Rome was the first or chiefest in order among cities We need not here repeat how openly and as they speake formally the greatest part of the kingdome of Bohemia opposed themselues earnestly desiring reformation of the Church according to the holie Scriptures exhibiting to this end a confession of their Faith to their King to the Emperour and to the Councell and preaching the same publikely in the Temples which by publike authoritie were then granted vnto them Also after faith was broken with Iohn Hus how stoutly they defended it by just and necessarie armes God from heauen fighting for the safegard of that poore people vtterly frustrating all the endeuours of the Emperour and of the Popes against them as we haue aboue shewed out of Aeneas Syluius for they haue continued without interruption vntill these our times But it is worth the adding That those Waldenses who some ages before had brought this light of the Gospell into Bohemia abode still in the mountaines of Languedoc and Prouence and in many places within the Alpes and there kept themselues safe from the persecution of Popes and Papists In Lombardie also as witnesseth Antonine vnder the name of Fratricelli were some knowne to the time of Eugenius But in England especially the seed of Wickliffe was largely propagated where without repeating any thing of Sir Iohn Oldeastle of whom wee haue before spoken we read of verie many to haue suffered martyrdome for the same doctrine William Taylour Priest and professor of Artes in the Vniuersitie of Oxford An. 1422. An. 1428. in the yeare 1422 and William White in the yeare 1428 Author of many Treatises vpon matters controuerted in that time was burned for thirtie articles which by word and writing he had defended He taught among other things That the Roman Church was that withered fig tree which the Lord had cursed for barrennesse of faith That the Monkes and Friers were the annoynted and shauen souldiers of infernall Lucifer That against these the Bridegroome when he shall come will shut the gate for that their lampes are out With the same mind also Alexander Fabritius in his Treatise intituled Destructorium vitiorum wrot many excellent things against the corruptions of the Romish Church against the antiquitie of which he opposed this saying of S. Cyprian If Christ alone saith he ought to bee heard we are not to attend what men before vs haue thought fit to bee done but what Christ first before all hath done If Christ had knowne that man might more easily get eternall life by the lawes of Iustinian than by the law of God he would haue taught them vs with his owne mouth and would haue let goe the law of God till another time which notwithstanding he hath taught with great diligence and wherein is contained all the doctrine requisit to saluation Againe He is a betrayer of the truth who openly speaketh a lye for the truth and he which doth not freely pronounce the truth the Pastors of the Church which refuse to pronounce the truth of the Gospell and by their euill examples slay such as be vnder them are traytors and most manifest Antichrists The Pastors and Prelats of the Church take great paines in these dayes for the obtaining of dignities one in the kings kitchin another in the Bishops Court another in seruice of his Lord but none in the Court of the Law of God Proud Priests and Prelats against the doctrine and example of Iesus Christ doe beare dominion as the kings of the Gentiles Being vniust they oppresse theirs with superfluous traditions vniust constitutions These moderne Priests doe whatsoeuer flesh and bloud reuealeth vnto them therefore are they cursed
of his mouth water after the woman like a floud that shee might be carried away of the floud But there were then giuen to the woman two wings of a great Eagle that shee might flie into the wildernesse And of a flight in the ayre there remaines no trace In such sort that we are not bound to search after it much lesse to shew it accounting it sufficient that we beleeue the Scriptues That God knoweth who are his That the Church is knowne vnto God as in the time of Eliah though vnknowne to the Prophet whereof after so many ages past there is no reason why any account should be demaunded of vs. But I will not deale so rigorously with you will you know where and what manner of Church ours was in all your time Our Church was that Primitiue Apostolike Church inspired with the holie Ghost grounded vpon the word of God which hath left vnto vs the Canon of the holie Scriptures the rule of our faith and life the Symboll of the Apostles the badge of our Christian warfare To vs therefore that embrace all these and to hold and defend them reject all humane inuentions stoppe our eares against the voice of a stranger the societie of this Church spread farre and wide through the world and as our Sauiour saith continuing to the last day of the world cannot be denied But on the other side against you is that curse threatened by S. Paule who besides and against this preach another Gospell If we or any angell from heauen preach vnto you otherwise let him be accursed Our Church is that which hath continued with this Gal. 1. v. 7.8.9 yea hath been euer ioyned vnto it shining with so manie and so great miracles made red with so many and glorious martyres For these are the miracles that witnesse the truth of this Gospell Martyrdomes that gaue testimonie to Christ the onely begotten sonne of God the onely redeemer of mankind Mediator Sauiour the only true Priest of the new Couenant which we onely vrge refusing all other and are readie to seale it with our bloud Ours therefore are these miracles and these Martyrdomes since we are incorporated with them by one and the same faith into one and the same Church Now tell me I pray haue your traditions beene confirmed by these miracles Can you or dare you affirme that any of your martyres haue suffered for the Papacie for the Popish doctrine for the adoration of Images the worship of Saints the traffike of Purgatorie the sacrifice of the Masse Transubstantiation By what right then doe you arrogate vnto your selues the miracles and martyrdomes of that Church by what right nay rather what wrong doe you take them from vs the true heires of their faith I would to God wee could as truely say of their constancie Againe our Church is that that heretofore confuted and confounded Arius Macedonius Nestorius Eutiches Pyrrhus yea Pope Honorius himselfe who called into question the diuinitie of the onely begotten sonne of God and of the holie ghost and the two natures and two wils in one Christ Ours are those generall Councells of Nice Constantinople Ephesus Chalcedon and others In which they with theirs were condemned and ouerthrowne Forasmuch therefore as we approue and embrace all these and consequently the Catholike Church represented in them as we neuer wandred in any thing from their doctrine so are we not to be seperated from their bodies Tell me againe whether you dare to say as much And if for shame you will seeme to dare See ye not that your Pope is to be brought into order that he is presently to fall to the ground Find you any where in any of those approued and auncient Councells any place for those your inuentions And yet these bring vs to the six hundreth yeare after the natiuitie of our blessed Sauiour In all which time if those points of doctrine which we affirme are confirmed by the holie Scriptures Symboles Myracles Martyres decrees of Councels and contrarily those things we denie doe no where appeare nay are not so much as affirmed may we not by good right and reason professe that Church to be ours And with better reason aske you where your Church was for those six hundred yeares together Vbinam Gentium for to say the truth there shee was there shee fed Not vpon the hill of Sion but the little hils and groues of Garisim the mountaines of Seyre the pastures of Paganisme From whence ye haue gathered whatsoeuer either the proud schoole of the Pharisies brought into the Sinagogue or the vaine superstition of the Greeke Philosophers into their Academy From thence-forward the authoritie of one man by the contempt of the word of God gathering strength in the Church of Rome the Princes likewise according as it was foretold striuing to giue their assistance he made and vnmade lawes at his owne pleasure preferring humane inuentions before the diuine oracles his decrees before the Canons of Councells Nouelties before antiquities things profane before holie borrowed from elsewhere before his owne adulterat before lawfull superstition before religion and all this furniture of Paganisme before Christian simplicitie by which meanes the Church by degrees fell into this corruption and languishing consumption In such sort neuerthelesse that in the middest of this corruption this confusion a part of our selues did still remaine and that in a twofold manner This Church was a part of our selues though corrupt cloked and couered with wood and hay and stubble yea in a manner ouerwhelmed 1. Corinth 3. so long as shee stood vpon her onely true foundation Christ Iesus so long as the saluation of man depended vpon him onely his merit the bloud of his crosse Not vpon our owne or other mens workes not vpon Popish absolutions and indulgences and other blasphemous toyes of that nature And as it falleth out that the wind changing the wether altereth so for a time the matter hung in an equal ballance vntill impietie ouer-weighing the mind of man by a kind of selfe-loue being prone to human inuentions true pietie was taken away Againe this Church was a part of our selues and the purer part inasmuch as many excellent men famous for their pietie and learning sprung vp therein almost in euerie Nation lifting vp their heads in the middest of this darkenesse Assemblies of Bishops and whole vniuersities striuing with all their force against that swift and violent streame shewed thereby the newnesse of the doctrine But striuing in vaine broke out into mournings and clamours and complaints calling heauen and earth to witnesse against the Popes and their followers who speaking with so cleere and audible a voice being so manie in number and in so manie places and that not out of any compact or agreement but a common sence of that publike calamitie is it not to be presumed that manie held their peace for feare possessing their pure soules in silence Such of whom the Lord speaketh by Eliah I haue
persecution began to flame out more violently than before Baronius in the meane time hunteth on vpon the old sent and not able to contradict the veritie of these proceedings will yet persuade vs that the Bishops of Rome commaunded absolutely in all the Churches and so did they I confesse and we haue alreadie seene but too much of their ambition but as carelesly were they obeyed as hath alreadie beene declared and more plainely hereafter shal appeare First therefore saith he when as Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria Baron vol. 2. an 263. art 30. sequent in oppugning the heresie of Sabellius was accused by those of Pentapolis vnto Dionysius Bishop of Rome as hauing spoken some things not so properly concerning the sonne of God hee purged himselfe to the Bishop of Rome by letters And what I pray you could this good Bishop doe lesse in a slaunder of such importance especially to those to whom he had beene defamed But what of this forwardnesse of his must wee needs erect a Consistorie in the Church or doth Athanasius report it as a suit at law These fellowes saith he without euer asking him how he would be vnderstood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 went to Rome and misreported of him He saith not That they accused him in forme of law but brandeth onely their pretended zeale with a marke of leuitie and rashnesse And as touching Dionysius Bishop of Rome he saith Athanas de Sententijs Dionysij That he sent him word what they had said of him and that thereupon the other wrot him backe presently his apologie And what I pray you is all this more than a brotherlie communication and entercourse of kindnesse betweene two good Bishops Secondly saith Baronius in the case of Samosatenus when he hatched his heresie in Antioch Baron an 265. art 10. sequent an 272. art 1. 2. Athanas lib. de Synod Euseb lib. 7. c. 29 30. Graec. c. 23. 24. Lat. they presently ran to the Bishop of Rome whereas yet Athanasius joyneth another with him in part of this praise and commendation Two Dionysius saith he the one of Rome the other of Alexandria ouerthrew Samosatenus What difference here betweene these two And Eusebius In a Synod saith he of verie many Bishops assembled in Antioch he was coÌ„demned of heresie cut off from all the Catholike Churches vnder heauen He saith not that these Bishops sent to Rome for a commission but wel he saith That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for this was the proper word i. assembled together with one accord they wrot a letter directed to Dionysius Bishop of Rome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and to Maximus of Alexandria who lately had succeeded the other Dionysius in that See in particular and to the Bishops of all other Prouinces in generall to let them vnderstand what care they had taken in the quenching of this heresie And so goeth the verie inscription of this letter To Dionysius and to Maximus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and to all other Bishops our fellow seruants throughout the world and to all the Vniuersall Church which is vnder heauen And what trace of that pretended Primacie find we in all this Thirdly Baron to 2. an 272. art 18. when as the heretike would not relinquish the Bishops house to Domnus elected in his roome by the Synod of the place he ran to Aurelian the Emperour not yet engaged in his persecutions against the Church And he saith Baronius as Eusebius reporteth Euseb li. 7 c. 24. Lat. c. 30 Graec. verie religiously ordained that liuerie of the house should be made and seisin giuen to whom the Bishops of this doctrine which were in Italie and in the citie of Rome should assigne it These are the words of Eusebius and thence concludeth he that Aurelian Pagan as he was yet acknowledged the power of the Bishop of Rome ouer all the world How so when as it appeareth that the other Bishops were joyned with him and consequently in this respect are made his equals this matter being referred by the Emperour to the Bishops that were neere adjoyning to Rome rather than to those of Alexandria because he answered this petition at Rome But the mysterie is this the Latine translation of Eusebius hath it thus To whom the Christians of Italie and the Bishops of Rome should assigne it Which Baronius to serue his purpose with this place hath voluntarily followed though knowing it to be corrupted because the originall in Greeke make the other Bishops of Italie to enter into concurrencie with him and in order of nomination to stand before them Fourthly what will you say if Baronius telleth vs That euen in those dayes it was the fashion to kisse the Popes feet for hee durst not say the pantofâ—e Baro. an 294. art 8. sequeÌ„t For proofe he telleth vs a tale out of a certaine old Legend of one Praepedigna wife vnto one Claudius who was conuerted to Christianitie by one Susanna his neece neere of kin to the Emperor Dioclesian and that Praepedigna for joy hereof because she her selfe was long since in heart a Christian ran to Caius Bishop of Rome cast her selfe at his feet and according as the custome was saith the Legend kissed them And hath Baronius no better authors than these which himselfe with others of like stuffe hath in so many places vtterly condemned Where can he shew vs that this Caius Bishop of Rome was nephew to the Emperour Dioclesian or that Susanna was his grand child a name not vsed among the Heathen But grant we all this to be true doth not he himselfe tell vs in that verie article That this same Claudius also kissed the feet of Gabinius the Priest If so what greater honour then hath the Pope than a simple Priest or if this be only an argument of zeale and affection in the one why should it be interpreted for adoration or fealtie in the other 4. PROGRESSION 1 That peace and plentie bred corruption in the Churches 2 Constantine his bountie and liberalitie to the Churches 3 Sundrie reasons summarily rehearsed to ouerthrow that pretended donation of Constantine vnto the Church of Rome 1 IT cannot be denied but that the Church whilest she had rest from persecution began euer to decline vnto corruption Cyprian obserued as much after the persecution of Decius Cyprian lib. de Lapsis and yeeldeth the reason namely Because euerie man stept in the couetous desires of his owne heart adding farther That it was high time for God to awake them with his rod speaking principally of the Pastors of the Church Non in Sacerdotibus deuota religio There was saith he no longer any deuotion left in the Priests no sincere faith in Ministers no mercie in their workes no gouernement in their manners c. The Bishops themselues who should haue serued for a spurre and patterne of well doing vnto others abandoning their holie functions dealt in matters of the world leauing their
as for any confirmation sought for at Syluesters hands there is no mention at all made therein And farther that Epistle which we haue in the first tome of the Councels besides that it is most foolishly written is not Synodical but written as it is expressed in the title by Hosius Bishop of Corduba Macarius of Constantinople Vitus and Vincentius Priests of Rome whereas the Synodals carried alwayes the title Of the Sacred Councell and withall the names of some of the most famous Bishops and to what purpose the name of Macarius Bishop of Constantinople which was at that time scarce built Neither doth it mend the matter that Baronius in stead of Constantinople readeth Ierusalem Baron an 325. art 171. for why then should Hosias subscribe before him contrary to the order established in the Councell or why before Victor and Vincentius Lieutenants at that time for the Bishop of Rome and lastly why was not Eustathius Bishop of Antioch first named As for the confirmation it selfe of Syluester Baronius acknowledgeth that whole Epistle to be forged and proueth the falsitie thereof by the date Neither is there any greater reckoning to be made of the testimonie of Pope Felix as being a witnesse in his owne cause and liuing one hundred and sixtie yeares after this Councell and either abused himselfe or abusing others with that said counterfeit Epistle Euseb lib. 4. de vita Constant c. 41. Now there were sundrie nationall Synods held shortly after vnder the same Constantine for the confirmation of that first Nicene Councell as that of Tyre in the yeare 334 at Ierusalem An. 335 at Constantinople An. 336 Baronius quarels vs concerning the issues of them and of their confirmation But what can he say for the calling and assembling of them or can he shew that either Syluester or Marcus complained that the Emperour had done them wrong as encroaching vpon their liberties and medling with that which appertained not vnto him 5. PROGRESSION 1 That Marcus Bishop of Rome called himselfe the Vniuersall Bishop 2 That Iulius Bishop of Rome offered to restore certaine Bishops deposed by their Metropolitans 3 Of the Canon of the Councell of Sardica by which Bishops wrongfully deposed might flie to Iulius Bishop of Rome An. 337. 1 ABout the yeare 337 we haue in the first booke of the Councels an Epistle of Marcus Bishop of Rome successor vnto Syluester written to Athanasius and to the other Bishops of Aegypt wherein notwithstanding what hath beene alreadie said he taketh vpon him the name and title of Vniuersall Bishop Surely we may well imagine that this Epistle is of the same stampe with the rest There he furnisheth his cause with all the arguments which hee can deuise The Church of Rome hath alwayes continued immaculat and vndefiled by the prouidence of God and assistance of Saint Peter euer so to endure And againe The Lord in the Gospell spake vnto the Prince of his Apostles saying I haue prayed for thee that thy faith should not faile Socrat. l. 2. c. 11. Edit Lat. Sozom. l. 3. c. 7. 2 After which time we find in Socrates and Sozomene that Iulius successor vnto Marcus tooke vpon him by absolute authoritie to restore sundrie Bishops of the Easterne Churches deposed for diuers causes by their Synods Because saith he the care of all the Churches belonged to him by reason of his See therefore he wrot to the Bishops of the East telling them that they had done verie ill to determine and conclude any thing against those Bishops without his priuitie Where it is to bee noted that these last words without his priuitie are added in the Latine translation there being none such to be found in the originall it selfe And farther saith he Iulius commaunded them to send some of their companions to appeare before him vpon a day appoynted Epist Marci in 1. tomo Concil to giue a reason and to iustifie their proceedings against them And if this Epistle be all one with that which we find in the first to me of the Councels with this title In the behalfe of Athanasius and concerning certaine excesses against the Church of Rome then would he farther persuade them therein that the Fathers of the Nicene Councell decreed That no Bishop might bee judged but by his See no Synod called but by his authoritie and thence proceedeth to sharpe reproofes and reproachfull speeches concluding at last That whosoeuer shall attempt any thing against this doctrine is irreuocably damned and for euer deposed from his charge And farther That whosoeuer shall be deposed without his authoritie he will maintaine him in his place and addeth this reason For that euer since the times of the Apostles and lately by the decree of the Nicene Councell as much the one as the other all greater causes haue euer beene reserued to the hearing and finall determining of his See An. 347. 3 So likewise in the yeare 347 in the Councell of Sardica at the motion of Hosius there was a decree which passed to this purpose That Bishops deposed by their Metropolitans if they found themselues aggrieued might craue and haue a new hearing of their cause before Iulius Bishop of Rome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which his successors since that time from a particular case haue extended to all sorts of causes and from the person of Iulius to all succeeding Popes and we now come to examine what Oppositions were made against these attempts OPPOSITION First therefore as touching the Epistle of Marc Athanas in Orat. Vnum esse Christum col 104. Athanasius himselfe might well haue answered him as he sometime spake in a treatise of his Thou art Peter and vpon this stone will I build my Church This is a faithfull saying and varieth not The Church is a thing inuincible And if perhaps Marc would haue gone to restraine this answere to himselfe and to his See Athanasius might haue replyed that though indeed he defended him yet his successor Liberius did openly condemne him namely when he wrote vnto the Bishops of the East in this manner Epist Liberij ad Oriental apud Hilar. in fragment I cast off Athanasius from our Communion not daining so much as to receiue his letters I maintaine peace with you embracing the confession of the Syrmian Councell which is all one in effect as if he had in expresse words renounced the Councell of Nice Wherefore S. Hilarie who liued at that time cryed out Ibid. This is an Arrian trecherie Anathema to thee O Liberius and to all thy companions Athanas in epist ad solitar vitam agentes col 470. Hiero. in Catal. in Fortunatian Bellar. de Rom. Pontif. li. 4. c. 9. Anathema againe and againe vnto thee thou false hearted double dealing Liberius And this is that accursed and wretched testimonie which Athanasius also and Ierome giue of him And Bellarmine himselfe acknowledgeth as much by reason of certaine letters which he wrote to Constantius the Emperour and
last Will and Testament Which Law Ambrose caused shortly after to bee somewhat mitigated Such a doe they had euen in those dayes to intrench and fortifie themselues against their greedie auarice 7. PROGRESSION Of the vsurpations of Pope Damasus vpon seuerall Churches DAmasus if we will stand to the Epistles which goe vnder his name though a man commended for some good parts and qualities which were in him yet treading the path of his predecessors sought to establish a Primacie in his owne person especially in that Epistle which hee wrot to Stephanus Archbishop of Mauritania wherein he pretendeth that all the greater sort of causes ought to be referred vnto his hearing and that they could not be decided but by his authoritie as also that the prouision of Bishops belonged to him And Isidorus Mercator would yet farther persuade vs that Aurelius Bishop of Carthage sent to entreat of him the decrees of the Roman Church to gouerne his owne thereby Baron vol. 4. an 314. art 10. But Baronius himselfe blusheth at this for that in all the time of Damasus this Aurelius was onely a simple Deacon OPPOSITION But the practise of the Church was cleere against the vsurpation of Damasus seeing that all the greater offices and dignities of the Church haue in all times and places beene bestowed by those which were of the same place without asking the Popes aduise or leaue therein And seeing that the Fathers assembled at Constantinople openly declared vnto him Theodor. l. 5. c. 9 That there was an ancient law and decision of the Nicene Councell that the Bishops of euerie Prouince with those which dwelt neere vnto them should ordaine their owne ministers That by vertue of this decision Nectarius was ordained at Constantinople Flauianus at Antioch and Cyril at Ierusalem which they there tearme the mother of all other Churches Requesting him to reioyce for companie as for a thing rightly and canonically done And that he would not suffer any humane affection to carrie him beyond the bounds of reason Neither doe they addresse their letters to him alone but also to Ambrose to Britto to Valerian to Acholius and others assembled in the Synod of Rome And seeing also that Ambrose himselfe was elected Bishop of Milan by the suffrages of the people and that the Emperour Valentinian immediatly vpon the newes receiued Ruffin l. 2. c. 11. gaue order for his installation without sending to Rome And which is more about the yeare 381 Damasus then sitting Pope An. 381. Socrat. lib. 4. c. 24. 25. this second generall Councell of Constantinople was held and two yeares after was receiued and acknowledged by the Synod of Rome which Councell Theodosius the elder called and Nectarius Bishop of Constantinople ordered Onuphr in Fast without any Legat from the Bishop of Rome and there also these Fathers trod the path of the Nicene Councell diuiding the Prouinces for the auoidance of confusion in such sort That the Bishops of one Diocesse should not offer to goe vnrequested into the Diocesse of another there to giue orders vnto any which yet saith Socrates was in former times tolerated in the Church because of persecutions Concil Constant can 5. 7. can Graec. 3. And that if in anie Prouince a matter of difference happened to arise it should be decided by the Synod of the same Prouince As for the Bishop of Constantinople it was ordained that he should haue his prerogatiue of Precedencie next to the Bishop of Rome all which to stand for good if the Emperor were so pleased without anie reference at all vnto the Pope And both Socrates and Sozomen giue the reason of this equallising of them Socrat. Histor Eccles l. 5. c. 8. Sozom. l. 7. c. 9. because that Constantinople had not onely the name of Rome with like Senat and other magistrats but bare also the same Armes and held all other Rights and Honors which belonged to old Rome which reason is apparantly grounded vpon a ciuile respect and policie not vpon any precept of the Gospell Bellarm. in Recognit p. 46. Yet must Bellarmine needs tell vs that these Fathers writing to Damasus acknowledged that they were assembled by his appointment intimated to them by the Emperor and he citeth to this purpose Theodoret lib. 5. cap. 9. where the words themselues make cleane against him shewing That they had bin formerly inuited to come to Rome by the Emperor and were after that called to Constantinople by letters which the Synod of Rome after that of Aquileia sent to Theodosius not that Damasus gaue forth anie summons for their assembling And Bellarmine himselfe in his Recognitions acknowledgeth That this Epistle was neuer written by the Fathers of Constantinople and so it maketh not to the question now in hand But yet he addeth farther Bellarm. de Roman Pontif. l. 2. c. 13. That they acknowledged the Pope for their Head and themselues as members of that Head Here againe is a bundle of manifest vntruths for first the letter was not directed to Damasus neither yet to the Church of Rome but to the Synod of the Bishops of the West assembled that time at Rome to whom they vse indeed these words following You haue inuited vs thither as members of your Bodie shewing thereby your brotherlie affection whereby they acknowledge not anie Head but onely declare that all Christian Congregations are each others members and therefore hauing signified vnto them That according to the ancient Canons especially that of the Nicene Councell they had prouided their own Churches they conclude in maner following Wherefore we thus agreeing and being established in one faith and mutuall loue will now no longer vse that saying condemned by the Apostle I am of Paule I am of Apollo and I am of Peter but knowing that we are all of Christ who is not diuided in vs will by the grace of God keepe that Bodie of the Church vnrent and so appeare with confidence before the Iudgement seat of Christ not to say that it is found written in some copies at the foot of this Epistle Reuerend sonnes we pray God to preserue you In these dayes who durst speake so vnto the Pope In the meane time Pope Leo the Great Leo. ep 55. Theodor. l. 5. c. 10. a strong maintainer of this Primacie quarrelleth the authoritie of this Councell making the world to beleeue that he would hold himselfe wholly to the Councell of Nice which as we haue alreadie proued maketh as little for his purpose as the other But he cannot denie that his predecessor Damasus rested satisfied therewith and wrot backe vnto the Fathers in that Councell his kind and louing letters without euer calling the authoritie thereof into question though yet to retaine a respect and reuerence to his owne person or happily to crie quittance with them he also calleth them in his letter His much honored sonnes and telleth them in the verie beginning of his letters that indeed they had
be read and also which bookes they are which ought to be accounted for Canonicall onely for correspondencies sake they adde farther in these words We will also that this be signified to our companion in Priesthood Bonifacius and others to the end that they may confirme it for so haue we receiued from the Fathers that these onely ought to be read in Churches Now if the Popes authoritie alone had beene necessarie to the validitie of this Canon what needed they to signifie it vnto others This therefore was nought else but a testimonie of their mutuall loue and charitie Baronius here stormeth because we say That by occasion of that forenamed Canon the whole Church of Afrike was cut off from the Communion of the Church of Rome because it thence followeth that S. Augustine and such a multitude of other holie Fathers died out of the Communion of the Church of Rome and excommunicated by the Pope and thereupon seeketh by all meanes to discredit that Epistle of Bonifacius the second which testifieth that they were not reunited till a full hundred yeares after I confesse that whereas it is there said Vnder the reigne of Iustin the mistake was easier of Iustin for Iustinian than that of Nicene for Sardican and the inconuenience thence arising is verie great for what then shall become of so manie Martyrs put to death during those hundred yeares vnder the persecution and tyrannie of the Vandales But they themselues must looke to that Sure I am that this is none of their greatest cares witnesse the poore Grecians in these dayes who haue now lyen groning vnder the yoke of the Turks so manie yeares And if this Epistle was not written by Bonifacius they may thanke themselues who haue inserted it in the bodie of the Councels Bellarm. de Bontif Rom. l. 2. c. 24. Let the reader now judge what reason Bellarmine had to say that those Fathers neuer intended to forbid their Bishops to appeale to Rome seeing they name Bishops in expresse tearmes and ordaine that all causes should be determined within the same Prouince Or what conscience when he saith that S. Augustine vnderstood that Councell otherwise in his 262 Epistle August ep 262. because he there saith that Caecilian needed not to care for the conspiracie of his aduersaries seeing himselfe ioyned in Communion with the Church of Rome and with all other countries whence the Gospell first came into Afrike where he would be alwayes readie to plead his cause if his aduersaries should seeke to alienate those Churches from him For what can he gather from thence but onely this that it was no hard matter for him to purge himselfe vnto those Churches in case he had been traduced for if he thence conclude That therefore he might appeale to Rome as much may be said and concluded of all other places But he was wise not to quote the place for there is nothing and he knew it well ynough which maketh for his purpose And farther here obserue that S. Augustine was present at this Councell as appeareth by his 207 Epistle Also we read An. 431. that about the yeare 431 the Generall Councell of Ephesus was assembled against Nestorius where we find not this pretended Primacie in anie sort acknowledged For as touching the calling thereof Socrat. l. 7. c. 3. the Bishops saith Socrates assembled themselues together out of all quarters vnto Ephesus by order from the Emperour And Euagrius and Nicephorus say Euagr. l. 1. c. 3. Nicephor l. 14. c. 34. that they were assembled by the letters of the Emperour directed to the Bishops of all places And the Synod it selfe in more than twentie seuerall places vseth these words By the will of the most religious Kings meaning Theodosius and Valentinian Acta Concil Ephesin in 1. to Concil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. 1. to 2. cap. 17 18 19. passim Ib. pa. 99. 177. 201 202. Bellarm. l. 1. de Concil c. 19. Acta Concil Ephes c. 17. And the Acts all along speake in this and the like manner Whom your Maiesties commaunded to come to Ephesus c. and Their letters commanded vs so c. and By vertue of the Edict of the most religious Emperors c. And so likewise wrote Theodosius vnto Cyrill that he had appointed the Bishops to assemble at Ephesus out of all parts at Easter And Caelestin Bishop of Rome writing to Theodosius Wee yeeld saith he our presence in the Synod which you haue commaunded by those whom we haue sent As for the Presidencie in that Synod it is a matter questionlesse and not denied by our aduersaries That Cyrill Bishop of Alexandria presided onely they say that he was Vicegerent to Pope Caelestin hauing no other colour for their assertion but this That the Pope requested him to execute his sentence giuen in the Synod at Rome against Nestorius But the Synodall Epistle to the Emperour euidently sheweth that that was done long before this Counsell at Ephesus was called And the truth is that the Popes Legats there present were neuer called to preside which yet they should haue beene had they beene collegues with Cyrill but at a pinch a forgerie must helpe A certaine moderne Writer in his abridgement of the Councels sayth That in this Councell presided the blessed Cyrill Bishop of Alexandria Isidor Decret Paris impres an 1524. pa. 79. To. 1. Concil in Concil Ephes Colon. an 1551. Which sentence he tooke out of Isidore but he addeth of his owne head these words In the place of Pope Calestin which are not to be found in Isidore and Bellarmine himselfe is more than halfe ashamed of it Now let vs see what aduantages Baronius here taketh and first Nestor epist ad Caelestin ex Co. Anto. August apud Baron to 5. an 430. art 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Epist Cyrilli ad Calest in Act. Graec. pa. 141. Baron vol. 5. an 430. art 11. When Nestorius Bishop of Constantinople had broached his heresie against the vnion of two natures in Christ Cyrill Bishop of Alexandria tooke him to taske and then they went each of them to make his partie the strongest and to haue a Bishop of Rome on his side was thought no small aduantage therefore they both wrote vnto him Nestorius was the first Fraternas nobis inuicem debemus colloquutiones c. We owe saith he each to other brotherlie communications and Cyrill much after the same manner The auncient customes of the Church aduise and counsell vs to take instruction one of another c. And hence it is that Baronius concludeth That no matter of Faith could be questioned without the Bishop of Rome yet how manie heretikes haue we alreadie seene condemned sometimes without him and sometimes in despight of him Secondly Caelestin vpon this alarme giuen him by Cyrill called a Synod at Rome and from thence wrot a long Epistle to Nestorius willing him to hold fast the faith of the Church of Rome of
when Caelestins letters were read the Synod cried out To Caelestin a second Paule I confesse and did they not the like of Cyrill crying out To Cyrill a second Paule there is but one Caelestin but one Cyrill And what other demaund I pray you did those Legats make but onely that they might haue the Acts to subscribe vnto them a thing not to haue beene denied to anie ordinarie Bishop which had come late as they did And yet Baronius would faine haue it Iterata damnatio that this subscription of theirs was a second sentence confirmatorie of that which had beene giuen by the Councell whereas they themselues writing to the Emperours signifie only this that they are of the same beleefe and opinion with the Synod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now if Cyrill had beene Legat what need of this Or if this were needfull then it followeth that Cyrill was not Legat for the Pope but was onely requested to passe his word vnto the Councell for the Orthodox beleefe of Caelestin Fourthly Philippicus a Priest of Rome and one of the Legats in his speech said that he rejoyced to see that the members did so well agree with their holie Head 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pag. 195. And hereupon Baronius maketh a flourish and because these Fathers had the patience to heare him Doest thou see Reader saith he how all these Fathers were content to heare him without repining For my owne part I know not what he would haue had them to doe in this case vnlesse it be that they should haue made an vprore in the Synod and haue fallen by the eares about it He should rather haue considered how at the ouerture of this Councell they placed Christ in his Gospell for Head of this Councell or if the doubt be of the ministeriall Head that then in their Synodal Epistle they call Cyril the Head of the Congregation of Bishops but of euerie such insolent pranke which the Popes or their Legats play Baronius is euer readie to make a Title But will you now know who was Soueraigne in this Councel The Synod by their letters to the Emperours in all humilitie aske leaue to depart euerie man to his owne home seeing that all controuersies were now decided And the Emperour vpon relation of what they had done gaue his confirmation in this manner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pa. 273. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Emperour a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 duely informed hath pronounced That the holie Oecumenicall Councell hath done all things according to the Canons and therefore hath displaced and banished Nestorius commaunding the Bishops of the Synod to enter vpon the Church and to elect and consecrate a Bishop of Constantinople and thereupon the Fathers ordained Maximinus And farther the Emperor commaunded them to returne euerie man to his owne home Consider we also that the Fathers of those times speak of this Primacie by vertue of Saint Peters chaire in farre other tearmes than now men vse to doe Saint Ambrose expounding those words of Saint Paul to the Galathians Ambros ad Gala ca. 2. where hee compareth himselfe to Peter He nameth saith he onely Peter and compareth himselfe to him because he had receiued the Primacie to lay the foundation of the Church among the Gentiles Now I would know whether Rome were not of the Gentiles if so to what purpose then serueth the Primacie of Saint Peter But hee addeth yet farther Yet we see ful and absolute authoritie giuen to Saint Peter for the preaching to the Iewes and so likewise full and absolute authoritie was giuen to Paul to preach vnto the Gentiles For which cause also hee tearmeth himselfe the Teacher of the Gentiles in truth and veritie and yet was he neuer Bishop of Rome For saith he euerie man according to his abilitie tooke vnto him as by lot the dispensation And a harder matter it was to draw those vnto the faith which were a farre off than those which were neere at hand as if he meant to preferre Paul before Peter as one which vndertooke the harder taske August in Iohan Tract 124. in Epist Iohan Tract 10. And Saint Augustine The Church saith he is founded vpon the rocke from which rocke Saint Peter tooke his name vpon this stone saith our Sauiour that is vpon this stone which thou hast confessed will I build my Church meaning vpon this faith Those which would build vpon men said I am of Cephas i. of Peter but those who would not build vpon Peter but vpon that stone said I am of Christ. Saint Basil doubtlesse neuer dreamed of this Primacie he saw indeed and grieued to see the pride and hautinesse of the Bishop of Rome for with what indignation speaketh he of him in his tenth Epistle Yea but say they in his 52 Epistle to Athanasius speaking of the combustions in the East he saith That hee purposed to write to the Bishop of Rome I confesse but to what purpose would hee write onely for this Basil Epist 10.50.52 To request him to giue them his aduise and that hee would admonish such as were peruerse How much more gloriously doth he speake of Athanasius Bishop of Alexandria saying That it was he which vnderwent the care of all the Churches and calling him the shelter and refuge of them all And speaking of the Church of Antioch Miletius saith he presideth there as ouer the bodie of the Catholike Church Chrysost in Math. c. 16. in serm de Pentecost Euseb Emiss in serm de Natiui Chrysost Homil. 43. in Math. and of which all other Churches are but as parcels And Chrysostome Vpon this stone he saith not vpon Peter for he hath not built his Church vpon a man but vpon that faith and confession and words of pietie And in like manner speaketh Eusebius Emissenus And Chrysostome hauing laid this doctrine for a ground goeth on and speaketh plainely Whosoeuer saith he among the Bishops he excepteth none shall desire this Primacie here on earth shall vndoubtedly find confusion in heauen and be which affecteth to be the first shall not be numbred among the seruants of Christ And vpon the Epistle to the Galathians speaking of Saint Paul He had saith he Idem in Epist ad Galat. c. 2. before declared that he was equall to the rest in honour but now he compareth himselfe to the greatest that is to Saint Peter shewing that euerie of them had receiued equall dignitie Now if the Apostles themselues were equall how commeth there one superiour among their successors And yet this was spoken at what time the Pope began apparently to exalt himselfe aboue his fellowes for of this verie age it was that Socrates speaking of Innocentius Zozimus Boniface and Caelestin Socrat. li. 7. c. 10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bishops of Rome vnder the Emperor Theodosius the yonger testifieth That the See of Rome like vnto that of Alexandria passing the bounds and borders of the Priesthood
turbulent Bishop and one who ordered Church matters by force and violence Last of all this Leo writing to the Emperours Idem in Epist 12. ad Theodos ad Pulcher. assumed the title sometimes of Pope of the Catholike Church of the citie of Rome and sometimes of the Roman Catholike Church and in the end of Vniuersall Bishop And because by vertue of the second generall Councell of Constantinople the Bishop of that citie tooke vpon him some authoritie in the East he caused his Legats to be present at the generall Councell of Chalcedon giuing them expresse charge to oppose against it by vertue of the Canon of the Nicene Councell to which saith he no man may presume to adde Idem Ep. 55. ad Pulcher. August falsly grounding his pretence vpon this Councell as his predecessors had done before him But now commeth the question to be decided How farre forth the Fathers of Chalcedon gaue way to his demaunds and chalenges OPPOSITION First therefore Leo himselfe tempereth his stile in many places with sober language Vpon this rocke will I build my Church that is saith he Leo. serm 2. in Natali Apostolor Petri Pauli Vpon the sound foundation of this faith my Church shall raise and exalt it selfe and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against this confession and the bands of death shall not restraine it Which confession surely was proper to no one man but common to all the Apostles and all the Orthodox Churches And would God he had staied here and not suffered himselfe to be carried downe the streame of his owne ambitious humors in claiming his pretended priuiledge Secondly vpon the complaint which hee made to Flauian Bishop of Constantinople Flauian gaue him the reasons of his proceedings and why he could doe no lesse than excommunicat Eutyches for his heresie But saith he this I doe to the end that your Holinesse hauing knowledge what hath passed in this matter might be pleased to signifie as much to your inferiour Bishops that they by letters or otherwise ignorantly admit of no communion with him Which was nothing else in effect but to request him to execute his sentence for him within the limits of his jurisdiction as in the like case he would haue done for him And we must farther vnderstand that Eutyches seeing himselfe condemned had presently recourse by way of supplication vnto Leo wherein he gaue him to vnderstand That he had appealed from Flauian and from the rest of the Bishops of the East vnto him requesting him to take his cause into his own hands which made Leo to demurre vpon the cause And thereupon Flauian shewed him that as in other things so also in this Eutyches had abused him with a tale Flauian apud Leon. Epist 9. giuing him thereby to vnderstand that in his countrey men scarce knew what these appeals meant and therefore saith he as it becommeth thy Priesthood and as thy maner is so make the common cause thine owne and confirme euen by thy writings his condemnation so canonically pronounced against him Wherefore though we should grant that Eutyches did appeale yet it appeareth that Flauian neuer gaue way thereunto no more than the Fathers of the African Councel did before in the case of the Pelagians Thirdly though we haue nothing concerning this Hilarius but what we haue from his opposite and aduersarie Leo yet is it euident that he bent himselfe against this pretended Primacie For saith Leo this man cannot endure to be subiect to Saint Peter Leo. Epist 89. ad Episc per Viennens prouinc constitut and why because saith he he presumeth to ordaine Bishops in France And againe He derogateth saith he from the reuerence of Saint Peter c. whose Primacie whosoeuer shall denie that man is filled with the spirit of pride and hath plunged himselfe into the pit of hell Whereas indeed the question as it appeareth was touching the Primacie either of the Pope in generall or of Leo in his particular not at all of the dignitie of Saint Peter And these demaunds were euer made at the solicitation of certaine Bishops which complained to him of the censures of their owne Prouinces which they requested might be reuoked at Rome as appeareth by the Epistle of Leo himselfe who yet euer vseth this protestation that he thereby pretended no right in himselfe to ordaine Bishops in their Prouinces as Hilarie would persuade them but onely sought to maintaine them in their owne against nouelties and vsurpations of others and that such a presumptuous fellow might no longer continue to breake and violate saith he our priuiledges Which he sought vnder the name of Saint Peter to extend to all causes whatsoeuer yet this I find that all his plottings had not much preuailed here in France about the elections of our Bishops in the yeare 478 An. 478. Sidon Apollin in Concion quae sequitur Epist 9. for we find in Sidonius Apollinaris Bishop of Clermont in Auvergne that the choise of the Metropolitan of Bourges being by common consent of the Bishops of that Prouince after the death of Eubodius referred vnto him he nominated absolutely Simplicius to succeed in his roome hauing first made a verie solemne oration to the Bishops in these words In the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost Simplicius is the man whom I nominat to be Metropolitan of our Prouince Summum Sacerdotem and High Priest of your citie and therefore was not Simplicius to hold his See in fee from the Bishop of Rome or to doe homage for it And it is pretie to obserue how this canting of Rome was not vnderstood in those daies in France seeing that he himselfe writing to Lupus Bishop of Troies in Champagne calleth him our Lord the Pope directing his letter Domino Papae Lupo this title being at that time common to all Bishops not proper to any one and which is more he calleth him Father of Fathers and Bishop of Bishops which watcheth ouer all the members and parts of Gods Church What wonder then if we find that Stephen a simple Archdeacon wrot so to Damasus or Isidore to Hormisda Bishop of Rome Fourthly this question concerning the Primacie was cleerely decided by occasion of the claime which Leo made thereunto in the generall Councell of Chalcedon where he thought to haue set the Bishop of Constantinople cleane beside the cushion and these are the verie words of the Canon taken out of the Greeke copies of that Councell Concil Chalced. can 28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Can. 28. The decree of the maior part of voyces of that holie Synod made concerning the prerogatiues and degree of the See of the most religious Church of Constantinople Following in all poynts the decrees of the holie Fathers and acknowledging the Canon of 120 religious Bishops now read in our hearing We here assembled vnder Theodosius of holie memorie late Emperour of this royall citie of Canstantine called new
euident example hereof in the first Action where those Iudges ordained Concil Chalced. Act. 1. Cognit 2. That the Patriarche should take each of them one or two of his owne Prouince vnto him that they might handle the points of faith each of them with their seuerall companies and so report to the whole Synod what they in particular had agreed vpon Whereas if the Popes Legats had presided this action should haue belonged to them and not vnto the Iudges Yea but saith Bellarmine They sat first Bellar. de Concil Eccles l. 1. c. 19. a good argument for their precedencie and they spake first no good argument for their presidencie for euerie man knoweth that the argument had beene stronger if they had spoken last But he saith yet farther That they pronounced in the name of the Pope and of all the Councell the definitiue sentence against Dioscorus and that they degraded him from his Priesthood But he should remember that it is one thing for a man to giue his voice as Paschasin did and that first before all others for Leo and another thing to giue a sentence In which matter we shall need the lesse proofe because Paschasin himselfe hauing giuen his voice Concil Chalced. Action 3. addeth farther Let the holie Synod saith he now decree meaning of Dioscorus his cause Then followeth Anatolius Bishop of Constantinople and the rest euerie one in his order which take vp ten or twelue leaues and then in the end and not before was his condemnation signed To conclude saith Bellarmine the Synodall Epistle it selfe written vnto Leo sayth Tu sicut membris caput praeeras i. Thou wert there ouer the rest as a Head ouer the members in the person of those who supplied thy roome I graunt in order of sitting as for the Presidencie read on and thou shalt find toward the end of the letter that the Emperours themselues Imperatores ad ornandum decentissime praesidebant to grace and honour that assemblie presided in a comelie order But graunt we that the Pope did preside in that Councell in the person of his Legats what getteth he thereby more than this That to his face and in the middest of all his ruffe he lost his cause condemning himselfe by his owne mouth and pronouncing equalitie where he pretended superioritie and that in so great and so renowmed a Councell as that of Chalcedon was Neither may we here forget how that when as about this time the Bishops began too licentiously to abuse their authoritie the Emperour Valentinian thought it fit to meet with this inconueience by making a law against them Manie saith he complaine of Episcopall iurisdiction it is fit therefore to make a law for the restraint thereof Iurgium If therefore there shall happen to fall anie brawle or debate betweene clerkes and the parties shall be pleased to compromit the matter let the Bishops heare the cause and determine of it Which course is also permitted to lay men if the parties can so agree vpon it otherwise we no waies suffer them meaning the Bishops to be Iudges In Cod. Theodos inter Nouell Valentinian lib. 2. tit 12. For it is apparent that by the lawes Bishops and Priests haue no iurisdiction neither ought they to take knowledge of anie causes by the lawes and ordinances of Honorius and Arcadius contained in the Theodosian Code saue onely in cases of religion If both parties or either of them being Clergie refuse to stand to the iudgement of the Bishop then let the cause be decided according to the common lawes of the Empire But if the plaintife be a lay man and the cause either ciuile or criminall then it shall be lawfull for him to make the defendant being Clergie to answere vnto him by course of law before the publike Magistrate which course we will and commaund also to be obserued in the person of Bishops But if an action of Batterie or other enormous iniurie offered be brought against a Clergie man then let him answere the plaintife before the publike Magistrat in course of law by their lawfull Atturney But because this law is long and extendeth it selfe to so manie particulars therefore I referre the reader to the place it selfe where this law is set downe at large But welfare Baronius Baron vol. 2. an 452. art 52 53. who sayth That the making of this law incensed the wrath of God and caused Attila with the Hunnes to come downe vpon the Empire And why should we not rather beleeue the Writers of those times who impute that calamitie to the corruption of the Church and Churchmen witnesse Saluianus Bishop of Marscilles Baron an 444. vol. 6. art 30. But to returne from whence we came Baronius is bold ynough to affirme were we as forward to beleeue that the Popedome gat ground exceedingly vnder the reigne of Leo the first And first he saith that Dioscorus that coile-keeper which gaue fire to the Eutychian heresie in the East so soone as he was created Bishop of Alexandria according to the custome saith he dispatched away letters vnto Leo which dispatch of his Baronius interpreteth for no lesse than a plaine homage But can or will he be ignorant of this custome vsed among them namely that Bishops especially those of the greater Sees so soone as they were elected were wont to send away their letters generall to all the Churches at least to the most principall among them together with a briefe confession of their faith thereby to aduertise them both of their election and also of their true profession for the better maintenance of that bond of peace and loue which was betweene them How manie such entercourses and reciprocall letters haue we recorded betweene the Bishops of Rome and Constantinople Ep. 42. edit Pamel And so likewise did Cornelius Bishop of Rome aduertise those in Afrike of his election whereupon S. Cyprian and his Collegues congratulate him and which is more approue of his election for the verie Epistle which Cyprian wrote vnto him in answere to his letter beareth this inscription Of the election of Cornelius approued by him the said Cyprian And yet he neuer demanded Annats by vertue of such his approbation Yea but saith he Leo reproued Dioscorus for certaine ceremonies vsed in the Church of Alexandria and calleth him backe to the vsages and customes of the Church of Rome because that S. Marc was a disciple of S. Peter Leo. ep 81. No man can doubt but that Leo was euer harping vpon this string but tell me Cyprian ep 68. when Cyprian Bishop of Carthage either brotherly admonished Cornelius or sharpely reproued Steuen both Bishops of Rome did he thereby pretend or chalenge anie primacie ouer them if so by the like reason we may say that S. Paule chalenged a superioritie ouer S. Peter Paulus Ep. ad Galat. 1. when he withstood him to the face Secondly in the case of Hilarie Bishop of Arles Baronius
haue receiued saith he his Synodall Epistle Epist 34. wherein he requireth vs not to trouble the peace of the Church and I haue likewise aduertised him of that superstitious and haughtie name of Vniuersall Bishop that he could haue no peace with vs vnlesse he did reforme the haughtinesse of this word c. otherwise saith he we corrupt the faith of the Vniuersall Church c. and not to speake of the wrong which he doth vnto vs Eleuationem if there be one called Vniuersall Bishop then must the Vniuersall Church goe to the ground if he which is Vniuersall happen to fall but neuer may such foolerie befall vs neuer may this weaknesse come vnto my eares But to Cyriacus himselfe he wrot requesting him at his first entrie to abolish that word of pride by which there was so great scandale giuen in the Church for whosoeuer saith he is desirous of honour contrarie to the honour of God shall neuer be accounted honourable by me tearming this title of Vniuersalitie a thing contrarie to God and to his honour And because Antichrist that enemie of the Almightie Epist 28. is now at hand my earnest desire saith he is that he may find nothing of his owne or anie waies appertaining to him either in the manners or in the names of the Priests And when the Emperour Maurice commanded that for a friuolous name there should no such scandale arise betweene them Consider saith he vnto the Emperour that when Antichrist shall call himselfe God the matter it selfe is but small and friuolous yet most pernitious if you looke to the qualitie of the word it consisteth only of two sillables but if you regard the weight of iniquitie which dependeth thereon you shall see an vniuersall enemie Wherefore I speake it boldly that whosoeuer calleth himselfe or desireth to be called by others the Vniuersall Priest or Bishop is in his elation of mind the forerunner of Antichrist because that in like pride he preferreth himselfe before others like I say for that as that wicked one would seeme as God aboue all men so will this man exalt himselfe aboue all Bishops And in like manner writeth he to Eulogius Bishop of Alexandria Epist 30. And that no man may say That Gregorie went to take away that from another which he yet reserued as due vnto himselfe in his Epistle to the same Eulogius he thus writeth You haue beene carefull saith he to aduertise me That you forbeare now to write vnto any by those proud names which spring meerely from the root of vanitie and yet speaking to me you say Sicut iussistis i. As you commaunded Let me I pray you heare no more of this word Commaund for I know well ynough both what I am and what you are In degree you are my Brethren and in maners you are my Fathers Wherefore I commaunded you nothing onely I aduised you what I thought fittest to be done And yet I do not find that you haue perfectly obserued that which I desired to leaue deepest grauen in your best remembrance for I told you That you should not write in any such manner either to me or to any other and yet in the verie Preface of your Epistle you call me by that name of pride and vanitie Vniuersall Pope which I would intreat you to forbeare hereafter seeing that your selues lose whatsoeuer you giue vnduely to another For my owne part I seeke to encrease in vertue and not in vanitie of Titles That addeth nothing to my honour which I see taken from my brethren my honour is the honour of the Vniuersall Church and the sound vigour of my brethren Then am I truely honoured when my brethren haue euerie man his due For if you call me Vniuersall Pope you denie your selues to bee that which indeed you are in that you call me Vniuersall but God forbid let vs rather put farre from vs these words which puffe vs vp to pride and vanitie and woundeth charitie to the death Distinct 99. c. Ecce in praefatio 5. All which part of his Epistle is inserted in the Decret which Gregorie the thirteenth in his Reformation of the Canon Law knew not how to redresse but onely by giuing S. Gregorie the flat lye Now we may not for all this thinke that Gregorie would lose any thing of his owne or was carelesse to set foot and to encroach vpon another mans for it appeareth by his Epistles that he spread his wings as farre and farther than his neast would giue him leaue taking all occasions to gaine credit and to be dealing not onely in Italie but also in other more remote Prouinces of the West making himselfe sometimes arbitrator betweene parties and sometimes Iudge of controuersies betweene Church and Church and eftsoones a sanctuarie and refuge for those who had beene censured and cast out by their own Metropolitans whereof we haue but too many examples in his Epistles And if we will ground our opinion vpon certaine Epistles which goe commonly vnder his name he was the first which brought in the Pall of the Archbishops which was a certaine Mantle or Cloake which he sent vnto them in honour thereby to oblige them to the subiection of his See namely to Virgilius Bishop of Arles and by vertue thereof conferred vpon him his Vicarship ouer the Churches of king Childebert with power to watch ouer their doctrine and behauiours But it hath beene right well obserued that those Epistles are of another growth because the whole course of the Historie of Gregorie of Tours who liued in the same time with Gregorie the Great sufficiently teacheth vs That the authoritie of our Prelats and Archbishops depended not of the Popes neither did they euer heare talke of that Pall which is more than probable Greg. li. 4. Epist 51. 52. because that in so many changes of Bishops and Metropolitans as we read of we find no mention at all made thereof Wherefore those words Idem ad Interroga Augustin ca. 9. Quod iuxta antiquum morem Pallij vsum ac vices Apostolicae sedis postulasti And Cum priscam consuetudinem Fraternitas vestra repetat by which they say That Virgilius requested of Gregorie the vse of the Pall and the Vicarship of the Roman See according to the ancient custome were ill deuised And how vnlikely a thing is it that Childebert should intreat the Pope to commit the ouersight and charge of the Churches of his kingdome to the Bishop of Arles who was at that time subiect to king Gontran with whom hee might in time vpon occasion haue open warre Adde we hereunto That notwithstanding this pretended Pall Gregorie expresly forbad Augustine his Legat to exercise any jurisdiction ouer the Churches of France We saith he giue you no authoritie in the Churches of France c. Thou mayest not presume to iudge them by thine authoritie but onely by warning and speaking them faire and by making thy vertues to shine before them To
to passe so long as he stood vpright yet Zonaras An. 718. though a Monke and a great maintainer of Images saith no such matter no more doth Cedrenus But the Popes must haue some colour for so hauâ— an enterprise Gregorie hereupon called in the Lombards against the Exarch who poasted to Rome in all hast but was repulsed by the Lombards and faine to returne vnto Rauenna and there brake off the peace betweene the Exarches and the Lombards which had continued euer since Rhotharis his time to the finall ruine of both Estates and first of that of the Exarches whose chiefe seat and citie Rauenna Luitprand king of the Lombards tooke and sacked But Gregorie liked not this sudden encrease of the Lombards power and therefore altered his course and carrying the matter verie closely got aid of the Venetians and thereby suddenly reestablished Paul in the Exarchat of Rauenna In the meane time the Emperor Leo ceased not to exhort Gregorie to forbeare the maintenance and support of Images in the Church Gregorie replied That it belonged not to the Emperour to innouat any thing in matters of faith for so he tearmed the vse of Images Neither staied he here but farther as the Histories report he solicited the Venetians and the inhabitants of Rauenna to rise in armes against the Emperour and his Exarch caused cities and townes to thrust out their lawfull magistrats Blond Dec. 1. li. 10. Sigon de Reg. Ital. li. 3. and to put others of their owne choyce in their roomes persuaded the citizens of Rome to abandon him as an Heretike if he persisted in those his opinions and in the end absolued the people of Italie from their oath and allegeance to him freed their conscience forbad them to pay their tribute or to yeeld him obedience in any kind The people feeling the reines to lye loosse vpon their neckes presently murdered Paul Exarch of Rauenna pulled out Peters eyes who was Duke of Rome killed Exhilarate Duke of Campania and his sonne Zonar p. 8. 85. to 3. Cedren p. 373. 1 filled euerie corner of Italie with sedition and bloud And in conclusion finding themselues so farre ingaged in these disorders that they saw no hope of reconciliation left them with the Emperour they shooke off and first of all the citizens of Rome the yoke of the Emperour taking a solemne oath to become liege seruants obedient in all points and to all purpose Baron 9. an 726 art 34. to the Pope And here saith Baronius was an end of those Dukes and Gouernours which the Emperours were wont to send to commaund in Rome and places neere adioyning This reuolt would he faine justifie Onuphr in Annot ad Plat. in Constant vnder colour of conspiracies made against the Pope which no Author reporteth but Anastasius a domestike of the Popes And therefore Sigonius saith also That Rome and the dukedome of Rome were translated from the Grecians to the Pope of Rome by reason of their wicked Heresie and impietie What impietie saue onely that pretended sinne against the vse of Images But he goeth on and setteth downe a beadroll of places which came to the Pope by this new conquest Rome with her castles and borough townes in Tuscanie Zonar to 3. in Leo. 3. p. 85. Port Centocella Cere Bleda Matuta Sutri Nepet Castelgalesi Orta Polimarte Ameria Tuderta Perusia Narni Oricoli and in Campania di Roma Signia Cedren pa. 373. Anagnia Ferentino Alatrio Patrico Frusigno Tiuoli and in Terra di Lauoro Sora Arces Aquino Teano and Capua whereunto we may adde That Luitprand king of Lombards who at his entrie vnto his kingdome redemanded the Cottian Alpes as a part of his demaines restored them againe and confirmed the grant of Aripert hauing as good right the one as the other to grant away that which belonged to neither of them And thus by the Bishops of Rome were the Emperours thrust out of Italie whither they neuer after looked but with a sigh Onuphrius speaking of Gregorie and this his fact saith in plaine tearmes That he was more hardie than his predecessor Constantine and that he lawfully rest out of Leo the third his hands all the Empire of Italie which was not possessed by the Lombards in the yeare 729. Thus haue we seene the ruine of the Exarches It remaineth now that we shew how they suppressed the kingdome of the Lombards of whom Gregorie stood in bodily feare because Luitprand their king comming with his armie before Rome gates Sigon de Reg. Ital. li. 3. had alreadie forced him to intreat for peace moreouer Gregorie saw that he was linked with Charles Martell at that time Maior of the kings house in France Blond Dec. 1. li. 10. who had sent vnto him his son Pepin with request that he would adopt him as his owne and in token thereof after the manner of the Lombards to cut off his lockes Aimon li. 4. ca. 57. which Luitprand accordingly had done though Aimonius saith He did it as his godfather and after the manner of the Christians Wherefore to preuent a mischiefe he sent vnto Charles a solemne embassage the Keyes of the holie Sepulchre and Saint Peters Chaines with other rich presents which as Aimonius saith had neuer beene heard of nor seene before vpon condition That he should free the Church of Rome from the present tyrannie of the Lombards and preferring heauenlie rewards before earthlie and transitorie respects should breake off all alliance and confederacie which he had with them Charles hereupon dispatched another embassage to Rome to ratifie an accord with the Pope whereof ensued the deliuerance of the Pope out of that imminent danger wherein he was Appendix Greg. Turmens 1. c. 110. and the vtter ruine of the Lombard State in Italie Gregorie in his Epistle vnto Charles bringeth in the Lombards speaking in this wise Let Charles now come with his French men and helpe thee if he can c. And againe Saint Peter could doe well ynough of himselfe but his purpose is to trie the courage of his children c. Howbeit Baronius would attribute this Epistle to Gregorie the third his successor Gregorie the second died in the yeare 731 and after him succeeded Gregorie the third An. 731. both in place and also in purpose Concerning Images hee decreed in a Synod of 93 Bishops That whosoeuer would not doe them religious honour should be cut off from the bodie and bloud of Christ and from the vnitie of the whole Church thereby putting Leo and his sonne out of all hope euer to reenter againe vpon Italie As for the Lombards it happened that Thrasamond Duke of Spoleto intended to rebell against Luitprand and for that purpose made alliance with Gregorie and to oblige him the more because his power was great in Italie hee surrendred vnto Gregorie certaine places which had beene formerly litigious betweene them and thereupon rise in open rebellion Luitprand presently came downe vpon him
his predecessors haue done before him Vita Ludouici Aimon l. 5. c. 14. why commeth he not vnto me all this while The Bishops said If he be come to excommunicate we will send him away excommunicated againe And Hincmar Archbishop of Rheimes writing to Pope Adrian the second Flodoard in Hist Rhemensi Jdem l. 5. c. 16. telleth him in plaine tearmes That Gregorie came into Fraunce with an euill intent and purposing to beare out the children against the father He came saith he into Fraunce and after his comming our peace continued not also he returned not with so good credit as was fit he should and as his predecessors were wont before him And the Chronicle of S. Denis The ministers of the diuell saith he preuailed so farre Chron. Dionys as to vnite all the sonnes against him and maliciously made the Apostolike of Rome to come into Fraunce vnder colour of pietie as it had beene to mediate a peace betweene the King and his children but the truth it selfe afterward appeared And of the Apostolike it was commonly said That his comming was onely to excommunicate the King and the Bishops if they supported the father and were not in euerie respect obedient to the sonnes but when the Bishops heard say this they protested That they would neuer obey him for feare of his excommunication for say they the authoritie of the auncient Canons is farre different from this course And when Lewis was fully reestablished in his kingdome not by the authoritie of Gregorie but as the Historian of the Church of Rheimes reporteth by the common consent of the Bishops Gregorie vnable to maintaine those Bishops whom he had drawne into this practise they were glad though vnder a most gracious Soueraigne yet to saue themselues in Italie from the rigor of the lawes the others were faine to confesse the action and plead guiltie acknowledging themselues vnworthie of the place they held and in effect to be deposed especially Hebo Archbishop of Rheimes and Agobard of Lions And this was in those dayes all the feare that the Bishops of Fraunce had of the Popes excommunications And in this time it was That Claud of Turin taught openly both by tongue and pen That he was not Apostolicall who sat in the Chaire of an Apostle but he that did the office of an Apostle And this reacheth vnto the death of Lewis An. 839. which fell in the yeare 839. Adde we hereunto that the Emperour Lewis treading the path of Charlemaigne and other his predecessors with the aduise and counsell of the Prelates and the rest of the learned of his kingdomes enacted lawes for the better ordering of the Churches of his dominions not onely concerning their policie and gouernment but also touching Faith without asking leaue or expecting a Mandamus from the Pope whatsoeuer Baronius and his Benedict the Leuite prate vnto vs as may appeare by the Articles of Lewis Capitularia and the Abbot Andegisus who collected those Lawes maketh no mention of the Pope in the Preface to them Also he assembled Councels within his owne Estates at Thionuille at Aix and Pauia where you shall euer find Extat ante Concil Paris To. 3. Concil By the commaund By the wholesome commaund of the glorious Prince By the grace or gift of God Emperour c. making bookes of this subject And in the Councell of Aix la Chapella the Bodie of the people speaketh of the Clergie in generall and sayth By them are we made Christians who hauing the keyes of the kingdome of heauen in their hands iudge in a sort before the day of iudgement and so had no need to be beholding to Rome for the keyes An. 828. But in the yeare 828 we find a particular Edict of Lewis whereby to appease the wrath of God incensed at that time against him and his people for the manie corruptions growne in among them he commaunded a fast to be held throughout his kingdomes And besides sundrie other Councels he called foure seuerall Synods for the reformation properly of the Church of Fraunce namely at Mence at Paris at Lions and at Tolousa there to handle discusse and find out things belonging to Christian Religion Concil Aquisgra 3. to Concil what the Prince what the people held either answerable or contrarie to the reuealed will of God what had beene retained what omitted either in part or in whole how the Clergie behaued themselues wherein they erred and departed away from the rule of holie Scripture And in all this no mention made of the Popes authoritie Baronius maketh much of certaine Epistles written about this time by a Monke of Greece named Theodorus with his complices in Idolatrie to the Pope of Rome Baron an 817. art 21 22. sequent by reason of the haut titles which he giueth him magnifying him aboue all other Bishops It were a verie sufficient answere to say That this was a Monke offended with his Patriarch of Constantinople for taking away his Images and therefore no matter what he sayth But yet examine we his letters Coaequandum Angelis First he calleth the Pope Equall to the Angels Will Baronius abet this flatterie seeing that the Apostle to the Hebrewes after the Psalmist speaking of our Lord and Sauior Christ saith Thou hast made him little lesser than the Angels How can he make the Pope equall to them but as he is more than a man as God himselfe as he that maketh himselfe God as S. Paule speaketh in the second of the Thessalonians chap. 2. Secondly he calleth him The Great Light Prince of Bishops and Apostolike Pope In that he calleth him Prince of Bishops it imports nothing but the Primacie of his See But you shall see how this same Monke wrote at the same time scarce changing a penne betweene to other Patriarchs for to him of Alexandria he wrote To the most holie Father of Fathers and Light of Lights Doe not these words weigh downe those other of Great Light And as he calleth the one Pope of Rome Apostolicum verticem so doth he the other Pope of Alexandria as he calleth him of Rome Apostolike so the other The crowne or top of all Apostolikes And what aduantage now hath Baronius gotten for the Pope Yes sayth he for the Pope of Rome is called The supreame Light and the other is called onely the Light of Lights First what faire play to turne a die And whereas but two pages before by his owne confession the Monke called him onely Magnum Lumen a Great Light now to make him say Supremam Lumen the Supreame Light Secondly who knoweth not that Light of Lights in all tongues especially in the language of the Scriptures implieth more than a Great Light Baronius his replie is That the Bishop of Alexandria was so called in regard that Cyrill his quondam predecessor was Legat à Latere for the Pope of Rome First that hath alreadie beene proued to be false Secondly
candlesticke Were there therefore before no eyes no candles in the Church Againe Nicholas the second Leo Ostiens l. 3. c. 25. that he might extend the signification of the word Simonie in despight of Henrie the third made a law That no man could accept of a Church or any Ecclesiasticall office either freely or for money from the hands of a Lay man An. 1056. Whereas that which is said to be freely giuen doth properly exclude Simonie makes no difference betwixt the Lay and the Clergie This Nicholas did also increase vnder the minoritie of Henrie by another occasion Robert and Richard Guischar who were come from Normandie to follow the warres in Calabria against the Sarasins had there set footing with happie successe Robert called himselfe Duke of Apulia and Calabria Richard held Capua and ouerranne the countrie euen to the gates of the citie of Rome both the one and the other were excommunicated by the See of Rome But Nicholas called in his excommunication vpon condition they should hold their seigniories in fee farme of the Church of Rome swearing faith and loyaltie thereunto and paying for a yerely rent twelue pence for euerie yoke of Oxen from whence there arose matter of new contention with the Empire and the Emperour And these things bring vs to the yere 1060. But the progression was no lesse in the corruption of manners and doctrine than in tyrannie ouer the Church Touching manners the sinne of Sodome by the rigorous execution of those lawes that concerned single life had taken such root in the Roman Clergie Petriâ— Damian Lib. qui inscribitur Gomerrhaeus cui praefixa Epist Leonis 9. Baron an 1049. Art 10. seq that Petrus Damianus enforced to betake himselfe to an Hermitage writ a book intituled Gomorrhaeus in which he deciphers al the kinds therof wherein they did riot and sensually passe their time And he dedicated the book to Leo the 9 whose helpe he imploreth against this great and grieuous sin Wicked brambles thornes and nettles haue filled the field of our Lord and Master which grow out of the strength of the flesh and the doung of corruption for all flesh hath corrupted her wayes insomuch that not onely a floud of waters seemes not sufficient to wash away the filth thereof but this great and grieuous wickednesse cries for that Gomorrhaean fire from heauen that burnt the fiue Cities And hereupon by this admonition of Damianus Leo made some lawes and ordained some punishments for this sinne But presently after it appeared that he lost the grace and fauour of Leo And afterwards Alexander the second obtayning the Popedome gets this booke from the authour thereof vnder colour to lend it to the Abbot of Saint Sauiour but in deed to suppresse it making the reason thereof to be his ouer-plaine dealing in that he had expressed the matter in more obscene or grosse termes than was fitting As if such filthinesse could be stirred but there must rise a stinke Whereupon Damianus in an Epistle to Hildebrand and Stephen Cardinals eagrely complaines yet not without a manifest flout And indeed saith he is this a token of Priestly clenlinesse or rather an argument of papall puritie But as touching doctrine In the time of Victor the second about the yere 1055 was brought in the redemption of Penitentiaries vnder pretence that sins multiplying An. 1055. men were not able to endure a penance for so many yeares deferred And besides sometimes men may dye before the penance be accomplished Wherefore in fauour of the rich it was ordained that either for mony possessions or any thing else equiualent therunto they might buy it out Baron an 1055. Art 9. seq according to the number of the yeres appointed and agreed vpon And of this it was that Damianus saith Thou art not ignorant that when we take lands and possessions of Penitenciaries according to the proportion of the gift we release them in the quantitie of their penance Which he himselfe did to the Archbishop of Millan in his legation whereupon saith Baronius He sheweth that the goods of the church shall increase by these ransomes which in time shall grow to a custome Petrus Damiar in Epist ad fratres Baron an 1056 Art 6. 7. But it pleased him that the poorer sort should redeeme those yeares with corporall afflictions a certaine number of Psalmes sung in the Church fasts with bread and water fillips whips and the like whereupon saith the selfesame Damian Tria scorparum millia three thousand lashes with a whip or a holy-bush with the singing of certaine Psalmes doe supply one yeres penance c. And so he calculates it that twentie Psalters sung with discipline should serue for the penance of a hundred yeres Petrus Damianus in Epist ad Defiderium Cassinatem So farre at the last did this corruption of doctrine proceed that Petrus Damianus prescribed to the Monkes that liued vnder his obedience in the same Hermitage that euerie day with their Canonicall houres they should say the seruice of the virgin Marie And saith Baronius As he was the author hereof in his monasterie so it is manifest that from the same sourse it sprang that in all the West churches not only the Monkes but Clergie and Lay men and women by the admonition of Pope Vrban did euery day their taskes And he acknowledgeth to be of the same age and inuention the custome of whipping themselues in imitation of Dominicus Loricatus The masse vpon Mundaies for the dead that are in Purgatorie vpon Friday in honor of the passion on Saturdaies in the honour of the Virgin to the end that superstition with the Popedome should ascend to their highest pitch Alexander the second succeeded Nicholas the second who taking aduantage of the minoritie of Henrie for he was then about eleuen yeares of age was chosen either by the decree of Nicholas Leo Ostiens L. 3. ca. 20. or the bould counsell of Hildebrand Which Agnis the mother of Henrie vnderstanding to be done without her commaund called a Councell at Basill where by the consent of most of the Bishops of Italie Cadalous Bishop of Parma was created Pope who was called Honorius the second Now was Italie diuided in two parts by these two Popes who raised their forces and bare armes one against the other And Henrie himselfe sent Hanno Archbishop of Collen who in the same Sinod reproched Alexander the second and told him that he had no power to enter into the chaire without the commandement of the Emperour and therefore he was either to leaue it againe or to giue a reason of that he had done But Hildebrand answereth him the interpreter for the most part of the Popes in those daies that Alexander was suddenly consecrated without the authoritie of Henrie to auoyd some imminent tumults And that the church of Rome his spirituall mother tooke more care of his right than his mother Agnis who was tied vnto
herein than the rest That oath which he made Richard Prince of Capua to take Gregor 7. in Epist post 21. l. 1. l. 8. post Epist 10. is verie notable I Richard by the grace of God and Saint Peter Prince of Capua by what diuinitie doth he couple the creature and the Creator together from this houre and euer hereafter will be faithfull to the holie Church of Rome and to the Apostolike See and to thee a helper to hold obtaine and defend the royalties of Saint Peter and his possessions with a true faith against all men and I will giue my best assistance that thou maist securely and honourably hold the Popedome of Rome and the dominions of S. Peter These clauses according to his owne interpretation goe farre And I will neither seeke to inuade or obtaine thy principalities nor presume to rob or wast them without the leaue and licence of thee and thy successors that to the honor of S. Peter shall enter What other words could he vse to a captaine of theeues But to King Henrie when I shall be admonished by thee or thy successors I will sweare alleageance reseruing still my fidelitie to the holie Church of Rome These things fell out about the yeare 1073. And the same oath tooke Robert for Apulia and Calabria doing his homage Gregor l. 2. Epist 71. And if we may beleeue the Epistle of Gregorie the seuenth in the yeare 1073 there came to Rome in pilgrimage the sonne of Demetrius king of Russia whom he inuested into his kingdome in the name of S. Peter Vndoubtedly affirming that this his petition should be ratified and confirmed by the consent of his father if he should possesse his kingdome by the gift of the See of Rome Thus abusing as it appeareth by the stile the sottish deuotion of this young man In like manner in the yeare 1081 was the Earle Bernard besotted who gaue for the remission of his sinnes the earldome of Prouence As for the donation of the Countesse Mathilda we shall speake thereof in his due place But it is worthie the consideration from what ground it should arise that he writes to Philip K. of France daring to promise him remission of his sinnes if he would take part with him We will An. 1080. saith he and in the name of the Apostle we commaund that thou hinder not in any sort that election which the people and Clergie of the Church of Rheimes are to make whereby it may be thought lesse canonicall but if any man shall goe about by any endeuor whatsoeuer to hinder it thou shalt giue thy best helpe to withstand him Goe forward therefore that we may not be thought in vaine to haue spared the sinnes of thy youth and to haue expected thy amendment but especially endeuour to make S. Peter thy debtor that is Hildebrand who makes himselfe Peters successor in whose power is thy kingdome and thy soule who can bind and loosse thee in heauen and in earth by which thy diligence and execution of iustice thou maiest deserue his eternall grace and fauour Here I may aske who discernes not the voyce of the diuell tempting our Sauiour in the Gospell But the Aphorismes which they call the Popes Dictats published by him about the yeare 1076 lay him open to the view of euerie man That the Church of Rome hath no other foundation but from God Why then alledge they Peter That the Bishop of Rome onely is by right called Vniuersall and therefore he alone hath right according to S. Gregorie the Great to be either the forerunner of Antichrist or Antichrist himselfe That he alone may depose and restore Bishops what then shall we say of so many Bishops that in the Church for so many yeares and ages in so many countries haue beene lawfully by good and worthie lawes without any respect of him nay in despight of him placed and displaced That his Legat though otherwise inferiour in degree must take place aboue all other Bishops in Councels and may denounce the sentence of deposition against them The reuerend generall Councels therefore in which diuers Bishops haue beene Presidents and taken the vpper place and pronounced sentence in the presence of his Legats yea many times against them too whither are they now gone That the Pope may depose such as are absent And this saith Baronius is to cut off occasions and excuses from our aduersaries yea the Emperor himselfe who being absent he had excommunicated why then doe they so much wonder that he should vse the same law against him That we must not remaine in the same house with such as he hath excōmunicated What is this but like the Pagan high Priests to interdict fire and water Greg. l. 2. Epist 37. But how happie is it for Christendome that few beleeue it To conclude That it is lawfull for him onely according to the necessitie of the time to make new lawes to ordaine colonies of a religious house to make an Abbie and contrarily to diuide a rich Bishopricke and to vnite the poorer That he onely may vse the Imperiall ensignes That all Princes are to kisse the feet of the Pope onely That his name onely is to be recited in Churches That no generall Synod is to be called without his commaund That no booke may be accounted canonicall without his authoritie That all causes of greatest importance of what Church soeuer must be referred to him That he may absolue subiects of their allegeance towards their Prince That he can iudge of all men and no man can iudge of him And all this because the Church of Rome hath neuer erred nor as the Scripture witnesseth shall euer erre That the Pope of Rome if he be canonically ordained is vndoubtedly made holy by the merits of S. Peter That there is but one onely name in the world that is the Pope he had almost said that which the Apostle speaks of our Sauiour A name aboue euery name Phil. 2.9 Acts 12.4 the onely name vnder heauen whereby we must be saued Now gentle Reader what doest thou expect but that ouer and aboue all this he should adde Because the Pope is Christ he is Antichrist himselfe But before we come to the chiefe Oppositions we are to note some particular things not to be contemned Leo the ninth saith the Abbot of Vrsperg being at Menze and the Archbishop himselfe celebrating Masse An. 1052. it fell out that a certaine Deacon called Hunibert read a lesson that made not for the Pope Leo being admonished hereof by one of his friends commaunded him twice or thrice to bee silent who neuerthelesse proceeded The lesson being ended he called him before him and presently degraded him Wherewith the Archbishop being offended and much moued protested That neither he nor any man else should end the seruice at that time except his Deacon were restored vnto him in the same state he was in before in so much that the Pope to satisfie
a place in Councels to Mathilda Doubtlesse the Monke Godfrey saith plainely That being circumuented by the Pope she gaue vnto S. Peter without the knowledge of the Magistrats and rulers the Marquisat of Ancona But as touching his publike life and gouernement Gerochus his follower Gerochus in vita Hildebrand who writ the historie of his life describes him to be verie obstinat and proud in his own conceit The Romans saith he vsurpe a diuine honour they will giue no reason of their actions neither can they endure it should be said vnto them Why doest thou this and they haue alwayes in their mouthes these Satyricall words Sic volo sic iubeo sit pro ratione voluntas So I will so I command For reason my will shall stand And that indeed was his humor according to the description of all writers Sigebert who writ of those times saith That by his example and by reason of his new decrees many things were done in the Church against all lawes diuine and humane and there arose in the Church by this occasiō Pseudomagistri false Doctors who by their prophane nouelties had diuerted the people from the discipline of the Church and that he excommunicated the Emperour for this very cause that the Peeres of the Realme should withstand their King being for iust cause excommunicated Againe that the Pope meeting the Emperour in Lumbardie vnder a false shew of peace absolued him For all they who had first abiured Hildebrand adding periurie to periurie abiure the Emperour and appoint Rodolph Duke of Burgundie their King the crowne being sent vnto him by the Pope Hereby we may easily gather what opinion he had of him Another saith He receiued for accusation of the King the writings of his enemies and thereupon excommunicated him Histor Saxonica in literis Henrici ad Hildebrand Benno Cardin. in vita Hildebrand And with what furie he was caried appeareth by that his Apothegme I will either die or take from thee thy life and kingdome But Cardinall Benno noteth the manifest iudgement of God As saith he he rose from his chaire to excommunicate the Emperour then newly made of strong timber by the sudden hand of God it was strangely torn into diuers peeces to giue all men to vnderstand how many horrible schismes by that dangerous excommunication and presumption he that sate in that chaire should sowe both against the Church of Christ and the Sea of S. Peter how cruelly he should dissipate the chaire of Christ trampling the lawes of the Church vnder his feet and bearing rule with power and austeritie And another saith From hence there arose a more than ciuile warre without respect of God or man the Diuine and humane lawes were corrupted without which neither the Church of God nor common-wealth could stand and the publike and Catholike faith is violated And if you aske them where the fault was they tell you speaking of the extraordinarie submission of Henrie to Gregorie Apologia Henrici that hee omitted nothing that might mollifie the heart of Gregorie and regaine his grace and fauour insomuch that at the last for a testimonie of his reconciliation he receiued the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ Iesus at the hands of the Pope sits at table with him and so is sent backe in peace But the author addeth That peace which Iudas dissembled not which Christ left Insomuch that Leo Bishop of Ostia Leo Ostiens li. 3. Chron. Cassinen c. 48. who then flourished saith The businesse being brought to an end the Pope by the counsel of Mathilda sent one of his ouer the mountains with the crowne of the Empire to Rodolph persuading him to rebell against the Emperour And the letters whereby he incited him are yet to be read in the Historie of Saxonie Historia Saxonica Apologia Henrici yea some repeat his owne words Trouble not your selues saith he I restore him vnto you more faultie than before for the person of the King shal be more contemptible in his kingdome if satisfying he lay aside the ensignes of his kingdome and if without permission he resume his regal ornaments I shall haue the iuster cause to excommunicate him But of both the kings this is his iudgement Henry born brought vp in the kingdome by the ordinance of God succeeded his progenitors in the kingdome c. But Rodolph saith he was obedient to the Pope who had discharged him of his faith and allegiance and assured him that bearing armes against Henrie he could be no way condemned of periurie and disloialtie because being excommunicated he could be no longer King it being the dutie of all the faithfull in the Church to persecute and kill all those who fauouring Henrie the King excommunicated refuse to forsake him This was a new Doctrine saith the Authour neuer heard of before there being no other sword permitted in the Church Helmold in Historia Sclauorū c. 28. 29. 30. than that of the spirit which is the word of God But the iudgement of God acknowledged by Rodolph himselfe giues better satisfaction who being neere his end vsed this speech to some of his familiar friends You see heere my right hand wounded with this right hand I sware to my Lord Henrie that I would neuer hurt him or hinder his glorie but the commaund of the Pope and request of the Bishops haue brought me to this that laying aside all respect of mine oath I should vsurpe an honour that was none of mine But what comes of it you now see In that hand which hath violated mine oath I am wounded to death Let those therefore consider hereof that haue prouoked vs hereunto how they haue led vs least perhaps we fall into the bottomlesse pit of eternall damnation And so with these wounds and great anguish of heart he departed this life The same author addeth that the Saxons gathering heart againe chose one Herman surnamed Cluffloch king who had conquered Henrie in the field Who by the iust iudgement of God entring victoriously into a Citie the Gate fell off the hinges and killed him and diuers others Whereupon the Saxons seeing their purposes frustrated they gaue ouer the creating of a new King or to beare armes any more against Henrie manifestly perceiuing that the kingdome was reserued vnto him by the approbation and permission of God himselfe What now remaineth but that we adde the confession of Gregorie himselfe alledged before by Sigebert and confirmed by Mathew Paris That by the instigation of the Diuell he had stirred vp wrath and reuenge against mankind I willingly here omit the contradictorie writing of this age with the replications and duplications of those that tooke part with Gregorie to maintaine his excommunication who say that a Pope excommunicated Chilperick King of Fraunce for his idlenesse and vnprofitable gouernement onely and established Pepin in his place That Kings are not lesse subiect to the key of Rome then the rest of his subiects for
Gregorie the seuenth would take vpon him to describe vnto vs the Idea of a most wicked Pope R. Why then hath he marked eight or nine Popes with the same coale and as many Cardinals Neither is Benno the only author of these narrations since we haue produced before such and so many witnesses of the like things Thirdly this Benno saith he was a Cardinall created by the Antipope Clement the third and therefore no friend of Gregories and Onuphrius saith he placed him among the Cardinals of Clement R. How easie a matter it is to lye where there is no man to contradict But Benno who could not foresee Bellarmines fiction named himselfe among the Cardinals that were created before Hildebrand Leo saith he the Archpriest of the Cardinals and Benno and Hugobaldus and Iohn Onuphr de Pontisicibus maximis Alexand 2. Clement 3. and Peter Cardinals ordained before his time Natro Innocent and Leo consecrated by himselfe And Onuphrius himselfe among the present Cardinals promoted by Alexander the second the predecessor of Gregorie nameth Benno a German a Prelat Cardinall afterward the Archpriest of the Church of Rome This is that Benno no doubt who in the title of his booke is described by these names for he that by Onuphrius is placed vnder Clement hath no other but the title of a Priest And so the testimonie of Benno stands yet good In the meane time it is to be noted That this Magitiā that is this disciple or feudatarie of the diuels is the very same that thundered so loud that spit his fire and flame against the lawfull mariage of Ecclesiasticall persons and who for this verie matter filled both Church and common-wealth with fire and ruine which putteth vs in mind of that which the Apostle spake to Timothie That in the later times some shall depart from the faith 1. Tim. 4.5 c. 2.3 and shal giue heed to spirits of errour and doctrines of diuels which speake lyes through hypocrisie and haue their consciences burned with a hot yron forbidding to marie c. And from hence he confesseth before that he raised this doctrine Adde hereunto That it was about the middle of these times that the disputation grew hot about the carnall presence of Christs bodie in the Sacrament vnder the Popes Victor and Nicholas the second Hildebrand being the brand that kindled it who made Berengarius subscribe vnto it That all the faithfull in the Sacrament doe really teare with their teeth the bodie of Christ which Thesis neuerthelesse in these dayes is with them accounted hereticall And to say the truth they really teare the bodie of Christ who by their ambition doe miserably teare in peeces the Church of Christ Baronius endeuoureth to defend Gregorie in all things Baron an 1073 art 16. yea following the other extreame he striues to make him a Saint He begins with his natiuitie He was saith he borne at Soane in Tuscane the sonne of a Carpenter And hereby he thinks he hath gotten much because saith he our Sauiour taking our flesh vpon him by reason of Ioseph his father was called the sonne of a Carpenter But which is more from his infancie he wrought myracles For being a child and playing at the feet of his father who was hewing of timber with the chips that flew from it before he knew letter in the booke he formed certaine characters that being joyned together expressed that Dauidicall Oracle Psal 72. Dominabitur à mari vsque mare Psal 72. His Dominion shall be from sea to sea which the princelie Prophet did once speake of our Lord and Sauiour What could he gather from hence but that this Gregorie as it was foretold should leape into Christs place inuade the throne of God himselfe From what spirit did this wicked blasphemie proceed and consequently what was this myracle but that of Pytho which the whole remainder of his life made good Secondly he cries out against Cardinall Benno calling him schismatike and a man in no sort to be beleeued c. But we haue shewed Bellarmine out of Onuphrius that he deceiues himselfe in this point neither can a Cardinall be called a schismatike when for so long a time together these Popes contended one against the other neither of them both approued by Baronius To conclude is Benno alone Doth not Sigebert a writer of these times so many other recited by Auentine so many Bishops assembled in generall Councels of Germanie France Italie speake the same An. 1074. Doe they not giue the same testimonie of his violences poysonings Negromancies Thirdly he endeuoureth to excuse the loue of Gregorie and Mathilda But how doth he it By contradicting all historie He thinkes he hath proued that this Mathilda maried to Azo Marquesse of Este which mariage Gregorie did vndoe is not the same that is here spoken of which wee will giue him leaue to dispute with his owne fellowes and friends But so long as he doth acknowledge that this Mathilda of whom we speake was first maried to Godfrey le Bossu Duke of Loraine that presently by the authoritie of Gregorie they made a diuorce with the great offence of her husband that this diuorce saith he was not for any cause of consanguinitie which he proueth not for any impotencie for he maried another and had children by her not for fornication for he might haue maried another Yet saith he this diuorce was lawfull because so great and so holie a Father did it by his authoritie permitted it Doth not he giue vs reason to beleeue what the historie told vs before And to say the truth with what face could this holy man familiarly conuerse with Mathilda farre from her husband from whom by his authoritie she was diuerted seduced taken How seemely a thing was it for her to follow him in euerie place to accompanie him for him to sit with her in Councell in Consistorie in Senat Did this become the modestie of a virgine if so he will haue her or if one that had beene maried the grauitie of a matron who ought to haue beene the more modest the more bashfull the more solitarie by how much the more subiect she was to calumnie by reason of her diuorce At the last when she was fortie fiue yeares of age according to Baronius after the death of Gregorie this virgine maried Welpho a young man the sonne of the Duke of Bauaria Will any man now vpon the faith of Baronius warrant her chastitie nay her virginitie or admit of his excuse That it was done for the good of the Church Baron an 1085 art 14. by the commaund of Vrban the second At the last it pleaseth him to couer all this turpitude with fables That the garments of Gregorie after his death wrought myracles as Pauls Semicinctia did in the Acts of the Apostles which selfesame power and vertue was in the apparell of Gregorie And to proue this true he alledgeth the Legend of S. Anselme Lucensis Yuo
important causes being enforced to returne into Germanie he left his eldest sonne Conrade in Italie whom he had destinated to be his successour him Mathilda wonne partly by flatterie partly by terrifying him that he should neuer possesse the Empire if he had not the grace and fauour of the Pope and so promising an assurance thereof vpon his submission to the Pope made him to rebell against his owne father And to make this band of amitie more firme married him to the daughter of Roger King of Sicilia Dodechin an 1093. Sigonius after Dodechin saith that Conrade was enforced thereunto because his father commaunding him he would not abuse his mother in Law Adelheida by which meanes he would haue defamed her and so conceyuing hatred against his sonne forsooke him Auentin l. 5. But Auentine hath no such matter but quite contrarie saith he There are certaine crimes obiected against Henrie whose names are vnknowne to all Frenchmen and Germans and are no where to be found but amongst those that haue red the liues of the Emperours according to the description of Suetonius Neither doth Sigonius himselfe beleeue it since he saith that the rebellion of Conrade was both godlie and necessarie as seruing much to the setling of the Popes affaires Neither doth he dissemble that he fled to Mathilda who joyned him in mariage with the daughter of Roger King of Sicilia her selfe perhaps beeing taken with his loue according to that which his father Henry spake in an assemblie at Cologne Auentin l. 5. My sonne being intangled with the allurements of a woman endeuoureth to depriue me both of my dignitie and life Vrban in the meane time absolues him of all duetie and obedience towards his father and vpon condition that he do him homage he promiseth him all helpe and assistance to obtaine the Empire It was therefore a matter of no great difficultie for him staying some yeares in Italie to win vnto him such as were friends to the Empire to settle his affaires there Henrie had created Arnulph Archbishop of Milan Berthold in Chron. and according to the custome inuested him by the ring and the staffe But for as much as the Bishops made a question of his consecration he retired himselfe into a Monasterie Vrban in fauour of Conrade went to Milan and there tooke him out of the Monasterie made him Gouernour of his Church and adorned him with the Pall but yet vpon condition for nothing came freely that the Church of Milan shold be subiect to the Church of Rome which hitherto had neuer acknowledged him There was also at that time an occasion offered of the recouerie of the Holie Land by means of one Peter an Hermit Picard Vrban who cold not stay at Rome tooke this occasion to passe the Alpes Partly saith William of Malmesburie to solicit the Churches on the other side the mountaines to reuerence him partly and this was the counsell of Boemond that all Europe being busied about the expedition into Asia in so great a tumult the forces of all Prouinces being dispersed Vrban might make himselfe master of Rome and Boemond inuade Sclauonia and Macedon which countries and all besides that lye from Dyrrachium to Thessalonica his father Guischard had vsurped against Alexius Emperour of Constantinople vpon which title Boemond challenged them to be his by right of inheritance But for as much as he knew that there were none more willing to vndertake this enterprise than the French men to the end that by their example he might put courage into others he calls a generall Councell of the whole West at Cleremont in Auernia there in the yeare 1095 An. 1095. in his owne person he layed open his purposed enterprise to the whole assemblie the conclusion of his speech was this We release all faithfull Christians that shall beare armes against the Infidels of great and infinite penance for their sinnes and receiue them vnder the defence of the Church and the protection of S. Peter and S. Paul as true and obedient sonnes whereupon many of all sorts of people tooke to them the crosse the badge or ensigne of the armie But in the meane time vnder this pretended zeale he forgets not to set forward his owne affaires for in stead of pacifying all quarels at home that he might the better proceed in this high enterprise abroad he continueth his old grudge and malicious exploits against Henry euen to his death An. 1099. which was in the yeare 1099 An. 1100. Sigon l. 9. de regno Jtaliae whom his sonne Conrade succeeded in the yeare 1100 for this expresly commended by Sigonius That hee neuer departed from the counsels of Mathilda and Vrban All this while Clement the third held the seat at Rome whereby any man may judge how diuersly mens consciences were distracted when he saw their Councels one contradicting the other Clement vndoing that at Rome that Vrban had done at Placentia one pronouncing the others Bishops heretikes the other condemning those Bishops that were his followers and sealing their condemnation with his owne hand both of them casting each others acts into the fire And one there was who affirmed that he saw Hildebrand and his followers burning in hell and another that he saw some of Clements Cardinals there too Matters thus standing they both called a Councell Vrban at Clermont Clement at Rome where the one excommunicated cursed degraded the other made voyd each others consecrations and ordinations and consequently condemned the Baptisme the Chresme the Sacraments administred by one part and the other yea cities regions nations families bedfellow maried couples were by this schisme diuided among themselues And some there were that allowed of neither part seeing nothing to beare sway on either side but ambition and malice And to say the truth in the Synod at Clermont Vrban shewes sufficiently that he troubled his head but a little for the recouerie of Ierusalem for the principall articles were these Let the Catholike Church be chast in beleefe the interpretation followeth free from all seruitude that no Bishops Abbots or Clergie men shall receiue any Ecclesiasticall dignitie from the hands of a Prince or lay or secular persons That whosoeuer shall take the goods of Bishops or Clergie men shall be accursed That whosoeuer shall flie to any Church or to the Crosse shall be redeliuered to iustice but yet with immunitie of his life and members Others adde That faith giuen to heretikes bindes not As for Henrie the Emperour and Philip king of France and whosoeuer should call them Kings he put them all in the number of heretikes And there is a Canon alledged by him out of Gratian 15. Q. 6. l. Iuratos that differs not much Such as are sworne souldiers to the Earle Hugh let them not serue him so long as he stands excommunicated And speaking to the Bishop of Gap he saith If they pretend oathes let them be admonished that they must rather obey
come to the crowne as in the person of his father he had detested and blamed of heresie Krantzius in Saxonia lib. 5. cap. 30. Krantzius though wel affectioned to the Pope hath these words Henrie stayeth some time for Paschal at Augsbourg who being hereupon warned by some about him that the German Nation would not easily receiue his Decree and that the great heart of this young King was not yet wholly Dominico iugo habilis apt to receiue the Lords yoke that is to say the Popes he turned through Burgondie towards Fraunce with the Legats of Spayne pronouncing with a sigh that the dore was not yet opened vnto him into the Regions of Germanie Thus abused he the words of S. Paul as if the preaching of the Gospell of Christ and the inuestitures by the Pope had beene one and the same thing Note that from Hildebrand Popes haue obserued the more to bind Archbishoppes to their homage not to giue them the Pall vnlesse they were present in person whereas their predecessours did send it vnto them euen to the furthest places of Europe and more in token of honour than of subiection Paschal desirours to hold that rigour to Raph elect Archbishop of Canterburie to make him fetch it at Rome his trustie friend Yuo Bishop of Chartres persuaded him Yuo Epist 252. if he would not see new troubles in the Church of England to dispense him from it especially seeing that it was no matter of faith and that our Sauiour had dispensed of the Lawe of the Saboath preferring mercie before rigour of justice With such flatteries must these monsters be applauded So that he sent it him by a Legat of his Nephew of the late Archbishop Anselme OPPOSITION Now Paschal in the yeare 1107 commeth to Troyes to hold a Councell An. 1107. And in the same time Henrie draweth nere Maince to oppose himselfe against it Paschal confirmeth his Decree Henrie by his Embassadours maketh his declarations to the contrarie Paschal proceedeth and in despite of Henrie excommunicateth the Patriarch of Aquilia and the Bishops of Liege and Cambray deposeth the Bishops of Minde and Halberstat suspendeth the Bishops of Cologne of Maince and of Constance for beeing present at the Synod of Maince And which is more saith Auentine Auent l. 6. Kyantzius l. 5. Sax. ca. 30.31 Jem in Metropoli l. 5. 6. 33. He taketh away from the Emperour all knowledge of the election of Popes and taketh and ordaineth to be taken of Bishops an oath not to depend of any but onely of the Pope On the contrarie Henrie contesteth That it appertayneth not to French Bishops to be liberall of that which is another mans That he holdeth his Empire of God almightie That he knoweth well how according to the Laws of God Abbas Vispergens in Chronico and the most antient ordinance of the Fathers in the time of Charlemaine to prouide that the Common-wealth suffer no damage namely an ordinance that excommunicateth Paschal and his if they depart from it c. That Popes haue none other drift than to vsurpe the Christian Empire and will neuer rest till they haue put all power vnder their yoke That in them is perceyued the same rage as was in them that persecuted Iesus Christ That by their guile when he was young they had armed him against his most deare father and hauing oppressed him they conspired against himselfe That to the end in a word it might be lawfull for them to doe whatsoeuer it shall please them they take an oath of euerie Bishop to hold for Law whatsoeuer they shall say being readie the first day to expect that men should adore them as God These reasons were published as well in that Councell as esewhere by Patents the same concluding thus That although by right and armes he might retaine the auntient custome obserued for so many yeares by so many holie Fathers concerning the election of Popes and inuestiture of Prelats yet he would not trouble himselfe in it prouided that the Bishops and other Churchmen which the Pope hindered from taking inuestiture of him should put againe into his hands the Lands in fee and Castles which they held and should content themselues with the Tithes for the maintenance of their persons and of the poore And thereupon great difficulties arising the matter was put off by Paschal to be ended within a yeare in a Synod at Rome Krantz in Metropoli l. 5. c. 33. betweene him and Henrie the thing remaining as we gather out of Auentine respectiuely in the state But Krantzius dissembleth not that Paschal remayned resolute that none betweene this and then should take Ecclesiasticall inuestiture from the hand of a Lay person An. 1110. And so was his practise In the yere 1110 Henrie passeth into Italie with a mightie armie with intention to agree with Paschal to take of him the Crowne and in his journey to make the Cities and Prouinces to acknowledge him beeing assisted with a great number of men learned both in diuine and humane knowledge as well to decide the question as to doe justice But when Paschal perceyued him comming he assured himselfe by a new oth of the Romās against him holding in a readines the forces of the Princes of Apulia Calabria also of the Countesse Mathilda prepareth to make al things difficult vnto him In the meane time Henrie marcheth forward many places by the way yeelding obedience vnto him so that to auoyd further inconuenience an agreement was passed at Sutri betweene deputies on both sides as saith Otho Bishop of Frisengen and Leo Bishop of Ostia That Henrie should release to Paschal the inuestiture of Bishops and that Paschal should resigne vnto Henrie their Royalties namely Dukedomes Marquiships Earledomes Prouost-ships customes and other rights which they held of the Empire a thing saith Krantzius which he had not yet treated of with the Prelats of Germanie and which was verie hard for him to warrant In the meane time hostages were giuen on both sides whereupon Henrie marched to Rome But the same Authors say when Paschal pressed him by oath to renounce the inuestitures and that he refused to doe it except hee caused his Royalties to be restored him which Paschal would not holding himselfe strong enough Otho Frisengen l. 7. c. 14. Sigon l. 10. by the good order he thought he had taken in the Citie Henrie by the aduice of the Archbishops that assisted him committed him to prison declaring vnto him that he was not come thither to hold the Crowne of the Empire by any other title than as did Charles and Lewis and after a bloudie sedition thereupon happening in the citie led him away into his armie Histories say that this was done with the applaud of all the Bishops of Germanie that were there sauing of Conrade of Saltzsbourg who indeed had beene created by him a thing easie enough to be beleeued Petrus Dia. in Chron. Cass l. 4. cap. 37.38.39.40.41
An. 1133. and finding Innocent at Pisa carried him along to Rome But Anaclet and his followers when they could continue no longer masters of the citie fled into the towers leauing the citie to the will and pleasure of Lotharius so that Innocent being receiued of the citizens he crowned Lotharius in the Lateran whom he could not doe in the Vatican according to the vsuall manner being possest by the followers of Anaclet But behold how Innocent requited this benefit of the Emperour Krantzius in Metro l. 6. c. 35. He caused to be painted vpon the wall the solemnitie of his entrance and coronation that is to say Innocent sitting in a Pontifical chaire and Lotharius vpon his knees receiuing the Crowne of the Empire of him And with these verses Rex venit ante fores iurans prius vrbis honores Post homo fit Papae sumit quo dante Coronam The King before his gates doth come which sweares first to the towne Whom both the Pope his seruant makes and after him doth crowne Whereby he gaue all men to vnderstand that Lotharius was become the Popes man that is to say his vassall and feudarie so farre off was he from restoring vnto him the inuestitures and that he receiued the Crowne of him in gift They of Gennes were more gently vsed not so much in respect of their thankfulnesse as in despight of Anselme Archbishop of Milan who tooke part with Anaclet he gaue them an Archbishop and exempted them from the obedience of that of Milan Lotharius in the meane time whether the pride of Innocent had discontented him or the state of his affaires called him backe returned into Germanie whose absence so soone as the faction of Anaclet vnderstood descended the towers violently set vpon the part of Innocent in so much that he was constrained to leaue Rome and flie to Pisa And hereupon Saint Bernard writ to the Pisanians in fauour of Innocent Bernardi Epist 30. Pisa is taken in stead of Rome and of all the cities in the world is chosen the principall of the Apostolike See Why then should it seeme strange vnto them if we refuse the Priâ—â—cie to Rome But note what he further addeth This hath not fallen vnto thee by chance or through the counsell of man but by diuine prouidence and the speciall fauour of God who loues those that put their trust and confidence in him who said to Innocent his annointed Take thy habitation at Pisa and I will blesse it and will dwell there because I haue chosen it Innocent therefore held a Councell in the yeare 1134 An. 1134. but for the reformation of the Church though it were verie famous there was not a word spoken onely Anaclet was excommunicated and Innocent confirmed And at length through the mediation of S. Bernard Lotharius returned againe into Italie with a more puissant armie than before to bring Anaclet or rather Roger Prince of Sicilia into order who onely stucke firmely vnto him Henrie then Duke of Bauaria An. 1137. Lotharius sonne in law in the yeare 1137 being Generall of this expedition laid first siege to Mont Cassin held by the Abbot Rainold who summoned him to forsake Anaclet and deliuer the monasterie to Lotharius And drawing neere in person with his armie to Amalfa commaunded him to come vnto him assuring him vnder his faith to reconcile him to Innocent and that he should confirme all his priuiledges vnto him But Innocent carrying a malicious mind commaunded Rainold that before he entred into the army he should come with his Monks bare footed as a token of repentance to satisfie him whereupon Rainold being suddenly troubled herewith calleth the Emperor his protector and reuenger entring the campe by the commaundement of Lotharius pitched his tent neere to the Emperours protesting to goe wheresoeuer he would appoint him And hereupon began a new enuie of Innocent towards Lotharius who being accompanied with Peregrinus Patriarch of Aquilia and many Archbishops Bishops and Abbots notwithstanding tooke notice of this cause and the Counsellors of both parts being commaunded to be called heard the Pope by his Legats and Rainold and the Monkes by their Aduocats who complained vnto him That if they had erred or done amisse in any thing that Innocent was the cause thereof who had forsaken them At length Innocent alledging after many reasons and circumstances the fulnesse of his absolute power and authoritie Lotharius declareth what he had done for him and his memorable labours for the Church of Rome that if he would not receiue the Monkes at his request into fauour he would no more bee subiect vnto it Chron. Cass l. 4. c. 29. or defend it and that there should be a difference betweene him and the Pope at which saying all the whole armie gaue a showt And so they were absolued Anaclet and his faction being accursed but yet there remained stil a malicious mind in Innocent thinking himselfe not sufficiently reuenged for the injurie offered him by Lotharius Peter the Deacon who reciteth this historie at large obserueth many notable circumstances Jdem l. 4. c. 109. 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23. for the Emperour through certaine troubles and interruptions he procured to Innocent receiued not onely the Monkes the Commissioners appointed by Rainold but also commaunded them to be lodged neere his tent albeit they were excommunicated by the Pope Also this Excommunication the Emperor calleth into question willeth Innocent to nominat those whom he would make the Aduocates of his cause that he might decide the difference the parties being heard So Gerard Cardinall of the holie Crosse appeared in the behalfe of the Pope and Peter the Deacon for the Abbot who as the Emperour had caused Gerard to sit directly against him and Peter at his feet Gerard affirmed That an excommunicated person ought not to sit at the feet of a child of the Church The Emperour neglecting the Excommunication commaunded Peter to sit still whereat the Cardinall Gerard said vnto him The Catholike Church you and your predecessors haue made rulers of the whole world He answered We haue receiued the Crowne from the Apostolike seat not the dominion and soueraigntie but the marke thereof whereof Innocent maketh an instance that the Monkes should take an oath of faith and loyaltie toward him but be free from all oath towards the Emperour or priuiledges of the Empire The Emperour desiring Innocent to obserue the Imperiall lawes which he could not by any meanes auoid hee verie furiously answered him That hee would rather cast off the Papal Mantle and trample it vnder his feet To conclude the Emperour in the presence of the Patriarch of Aquileia and the Archbishops Bishops Cardinals Abbots the Author nameth them in this order judgeth the cause for the Abbot of Mont Cassin and dismisseth him Whereupon Innocent grew into such choler that he seemed as if he would depose all those that were at this judgement
consecrated contrarie to auncient custome But when he thought he had appeased them by the meanes of S. Bernard returned to Rome but soone after was constrained to depart againe and from thence vnder shew of renewing the warre of the Holie Land passeth into France persuading himselfe that by feeling the hurt of his absence they would become more tractable But they being nothing grieued at it he returned into Italie and died in the yeare 1153 at Tiuoli as if the drift of the Romans had beene to shew that they could be without a Pope and of Eugenius that he could be without Rome And yet in these dayes on the contrarie we heare of nothing more than the Pope sitting at the Vatican of the chaire of S. Peter eternally appointed at Rome And this is that which then passed in Italie In France notwithstanding the good offices that Innocent had there receiued he letted not to attempt against the liberties of the French Church neither wanted he there such as resisted him For the Archbishopricke of Bourges being vacant by the death of Alberick the Pope without attending the presentation of young king Lewis by full power ordained Archbishop one Peter the sonne of Emerick his Chancellor The historie saith that the king thereat was so much moued That in the presence of many Propositis publicè sacrosanctis reliquijs Mathew Paris in Stephan He publikely sware vpon the holie reliques That this Archbishop so long as he liued should not enter into the citie of Bourges Whereupon Innocent proceeded to excommunicat the king so that into whatsoeuer citie or towne he entred diuine seruice was presently suspended And this dured for the space of three yeares Here againe in the meane time commeth S. Bernard and because there was a great contention betweene the king and him for that Rodulph Earle of Vermandois hauing put away his wife had with his priuitie maried Petronilla the Queene his wiues sister he addeth one quarell to another and notwithstanding that solemne oath of the king which he called Herodianum iuramentum the oath of Herod not to be performed and kept he maketh him consent to receiue the said Peter S. Bernard truely being noted by many to haue beene too liberall in giuing those things that were ours to the Popes which was either because he feared their vnbridled obstinacie the cause of so many troubles before or for that our Princes sometimes abused their power in giuing Ecclesiasticall things at their pleasures Here followeth that which himselfe speaketh in his Epistle to the foure Roman Bishops after hee had warned them of the danger of schismes Bernard Epist 219. Which is worse saith he humane affaires are come to that euill passe that neither the guiltie will humble themselues nor the Iudges haue pitie We say to the wicked Doe not wickedly and to transgressors Lift not vp your horne and they heare vs not because it is a house heardened We intreat them whose part it is to rebuke sinnes to preserue sinners that they breake not the bruised reed nor quench the smoking flax and it is then with a more vehement wind they break the ships of Tharsis c. Scarcely is the wound of the Church healed vp when behold it festereth and is opened againe And thus oftentimes the most obstinat is fauoured at the cost of the more tractable Yet it appeareth plainely out of many places that he was not content neither with the Church of Rome nor with Innocent himselfe In the Epistle 178 writing to the same Innocent he saith Bernard Epist. 178. It is the voyce of all the faithfull among vs that exercise their charge ouer people with a faithfull care That iustice is perished in the Church that the keyes of the Church are come to nothing the authoritie of Bishops wholly debased whilest none of the Bishops hath power in his hand to reuenge the iniuries done to God it is not lawfull for any to chastise euen in his owne Parish any vnlawfull thing The cause of this is laid vpon you and vpon the Court of Rome Ye destroy the things say they that they haue well done and establish the things that they haue iustly destroyed Yet more boldly in the 176 Epistle going before written by an Archbishop of Treues to the Pope wherein the stile of Bernard euidently appeareth for he is not afraid to threaten him that the Church was able to consist without Rome Know saith he that our Church on this side the mountaines Idem Epist 1â—â— as well in our realme as in the realme of France is strong in faith peaceable in vnitie deuout in your obedience readie to serue The losse of Beneuent nor of Capua nor of Rome it selfe will in no sort astonish vs God so iudging it knowing that the state of the Church is not to be esteemed by armes but by merits In the matter of diuorce of Rodulph Earle of Vermandois dispensed with by Innocent he writeth to him thus Bernard Epâ—â— 216. ad Innoâ—â— God had conioyned Earle Rodulph and his wife by the Ministers of the Church and the Church by God who hath giuen such power vnto men how hath the chamber namely of the Pope seperated that which God hath ioyned together in which fact it is manifestly forescene that these workes of darkenesse are done in darkenesse In that same also which he wrot to the Cardinall of Hostia he describeth vnto him in the person of Cardinall Iordan the actions and behauiours of the Popes Legats Your Legats saith he haue trauersed from nation to nation Epist 299. and from people to people leauing filthie and horrible traces of their steps eueriewhere from the foot of the Alpes and the kingdome of Germanie passing through almost all the Churches of France and Normandie vnto Rouan this Apostolike man hath filled all not with the Gospell but with sacriledge alluding to the journey of Saint Paul who had filled all with the Gospell from Hierusalem to Illiricum It is reported that he committed in all places dishonest things carried away the spoyles of the Churches promoted where he might formosulos pueros faire boyes to Ecclesiasticall honours and would haue done it where he could not Many haue redeemed themselues that hee might not come vnto them Of them that he could not come to he exacted and extorted by his deputies In scholes in Courts in highwayes hee made himselfe a mocking stocke to the world Seculars and religious persons all spake euill of him the poore Monks and Clerks complaine of him But for the Popes in generall It seemeth saith he oh good Iesus that all Christendome hath conspired against thee Apud Hagonem in postilla super Johann and they are the chiefest in persecuting thee that seeme to hold primacie in the Church and to haue principalitie according as it is written He that did eat my bread magnified vpon me supplantation made it a brauerie to supplant me transferring to the Pope that which the Apostle expounded of
of sheepe Thinke you S. Peter did thus or S. Paule played thus Thou seest that all Ecclesiasticall zeale is feruent for the keeping onely of dignitie All is giuen to honour little or nothing to sanctitie If the cause so requiring you endeauor to beare yourselfe a little more humble and sociable Far be it say they it becommeth not it fitteth not the time it agreeth not with Maiestie consider what person thou bearest Of pleasing God is the thing they last of all speake with the losse of soules they trouble not themselues vnlesse we call that salutaris that is high that iust that sauoureth of glorie c. The feare of the Lord is counted simplicitie that I say not foolishnesse What then wilt thou doe c I know where thou dwellest vnbeleeuers and subuerters are with thee Wolues they are and not sheep yet of such art thou Pastour It is good to consider how if it be possible thou mayest conuert them least they subuert thee c. Here here I spare thee not to the end that God may spare thee Eyther denie thy selfe a Pastour to this people or shew thy selfe one Thou wilt not denie it least thou shouldest denie thy selfe to be heire of him whose seat thou holdest It is that S. Peter who was neuer knowne to haue gone adorned with precious stones or with silkes nor couered with gold nor carried on a white horse accompanied with souldiers and a troupe of seruants making a noyse about him Yet without these things he beleeued he might sufficiently fulfill that wholesome commission If thou loue me feed my sheepe In these things thou hast succeeded not Peter but Constantine Though thou goe in purple and gold yet thou shouldest not neglect thy Pastorall worke or charge thou shouldest not be ashamed of the Gospell Howbeit if willingly thou preach the Gospell thou hast glorie among the Apostles To preach the Gospell is to feed doe thou the worke of an Euangelist and thou fulfillest the worke of a Pastour Yea say you thou warnest me to feed Dragons and Scorpions not sheepe Euen for that I say so much the rather vndertake it but with the word not with the sword And hence he enlargeth himselfe seriously to shew vnto him of what weight and moment is the charge that hee pretendeth how largely the same is extended and that if he will well discharge his duetie he hath a greater burthen vpon him than can euer be well home Therefore it better stood with wisedome that he should renounce all other affaires and namely secular which haue their Iudges the Princes and Magistrats of the earth there being no need he should thrust his sickle into other mens haruest A lesson truely far different from that of the Palatines so call they them of the Court of Rome Seeing then neuerthelesse Eugenius sticketh in the mud being so mightily adiured by Bernard and leaueth the true inheritance of Saint Peter for that of Constantine of feeding sheep for to deuoure the world what iudgement hereupon might Saint Bernard make or what might he leaue for vs to make but euen this that this is the second beast that hath taken as S. Iohn had prophecied the place of the first and vnder the name of the seat of S. Peter hath inuaded the throne of Constantine hath changed his sheepe-hooke into his Scepter vnder pretext of the Church of Christ hath stollen into the temporal Monarchie that kingdome which the Apostle had foretold should perish before the man of sinne were reuealed to build vp his ruines and which now sheweth it selfe reuiued and renewed For in many of his Epistles he leaueth vnto vs traces whereby it appeareth that Eugenius was not bettered by his admonitions Whence he oftentimes sayd Ego liberaui animam meam I haue deliuered my soule and discharged my conscience c. But in one Epistle he telleth vs Bernard Epist 125. that the Beast mentioned in the Reuelation to whom is giuen a mouth speaking blasphemies and to make war with the Saints occupieth the Chaire of S. Peter as a Lion prepared for the prey If they will needs haue it that he speaketh of an Anti-Pope yet doth it not remaine firme out of this verie place that it is possible that Antichrist should sit at Rome and hold the Chaire of S. Peter and that S. Bernard hath so beleeued and thought How far is this from the Doctors of these dayes which suppose he is to be exepcted out of Babylon Neither is it hereto be omitted that when by the diligence of good S. Bernard our French Church had held a famous Councell at Poitiers to reduce into a better life by authoritie thereof one Gilbert Porretan Bishop of that place holding an ill opinion concerning the Trinitie and there had conceiued in a certaine writing what ought to be held and beleeued concerning that point the consistorie of Cardinals beeing greatly moued thereat came thus to reproch the same to Pope Eugenius Otho Frisingen de gestis Frederic 1. l. 1. c. 57. What hath that thy Abbot done and with him the French Church with what impudencie haue they dared to erect their heads against the Primacie of the See of Rome For it is this alone that shutteth and no man openeth openeth and no man shutteth Shee alone can discusse of the Catholike faith and in her absence may suffer preiudice of none in this singular honour Surely if the same had beene done in the East as in Alexandria or Antioch before all the Patriarkes yet were their authoritie of no force without ours for to define any thing that might hold firme and stable c. At length Eugenius was brought by them to that passe that he earnestly resolued without delay to punish so great a rebellion and noueltie Insomuch that S. Bernard is constrayned to go to Rome with great submission to purge himselfe And the Symbole of the French Church though it were good and approued of all good men was accounted for none So hard a matter it was at that time to doe well and to please them both together Otho of Frisinghe noteth that S. Bernard disputing with that Gilbert had vttered some words that might displease the Cardinalls whereupon Gilbert had sayd Et hoc scribatur let this also bee written S. Bernard replied Yea and with an yron stile and nayle of Adamant And this perhaps did sting them Petrus venerabilis Abbas Cluniacens 16. Epist 47. Peter Abbot of Clugni who liued in these times could neuer satisfie himselfe with praysing Pope Eugenius especially in his seuen and fortieth Epistle of the sixt Booke of S. Bernard in which neuerthelesse hee ingeniously saith But some man may say the Church hath no sword Christ hath taken it away when he said to Peter Put vp thy sword into the scaberd whosoeuer smiteth with the sword shal perish with the sword Verum est inquam verum est It is true I say it is true The Church hath not the sword of a King but
away by the same meanes many filthie doctrines which the Semi-Pelagians Faustus Cassianus and others had brought in easily getting foundation of their doctrines out of the naturall pride of men But Saint Bernard being once dead the schole of Abayllard continued in the Schole-men who haue so followed his methode that he by right may be acenowledged their father It little wanted then but that the tares choked the good corne when with them little or no mention is made of justifying by faith the fortresse of saluation is thenceforth placed in dead workes as if Christian doctrine that most profound secret hidden before all time and reuealed in his time were nothing but a certaine morall discipline In the same time also Gratian compiled his Decrees not more fortunatly than Iustinian his Pandectes out of the Canons and auncient Decrees which hee in many places applieth to the abuses of the time and especially to the Roman ambition although he leaue vs therein many good footsteps by helpe of which the diligent searchers may find out the ancient doctrine practise of the Church Auentine an Author most studious of antiquitie teacheth vs Auent l. 6. that before Gratian the Canon law was farre otherwise For saith he as it is perfect and whole in our Libraries it containeth two parts the first the Acts of vniuersall Councells which are manifestly receiued the other of the Constitutions Epistles and Rescripts of Popes as euerie thing was done the causes assistants witnesses with the circiumstances of places and times Would to God he had not taken so much paines And in the meane time Pope Eugenius approueth it and commaundeth it to be read in all Vniuersities because without doubt he reduced the whole Church vnder the Popes yoke little remembring the good counsels that Saint Bernard gaue him in his bookes of Considerations The same methode hath Peter Lumbard this Gratians brother in his foure bookes of Sentences collected out of the places of auncient Fathers compiled into a certain order which he oftentimes maketh to serue by changing leauing out or adding some word to the corrupt diuinitie of his time so that from thenceforth onely Gratian is consulted with and onely Lumbard is read in scholes In these two consists all Christian law and diuinitie No man hence careth for seeking to the fountaine in the holie Scriptures of the old and new Testament in the monuments of the Fathers or Acts of auncient Councels to looke more neerely into the matter is counted heresie Auentine to this purpose saith Auent Annal. Baior l. 6. I haue learned and heard of my Masters Iacobus Faber and Clitouous more than a thousand times That this Lumbard had troubled the pure fountaine of Diuinitie with muddie questions and whole riuers of opinions which experience if we be not blind doth more than ynough teach vs. Which notwithstanding as well as himselfe are most famous among them of the Church of Rome 47. PROGRESSION Of the humilitie of the Emperour Frederick and the pride and insolencie of Pope Adrian the fourth The Pope stirreth vp the subiects of William King of Sicilia to rebell against him TO the Emperour Conrade succeeded in the yeare 1152 Frederick his nephew An. 1152. in the Empire of Germanie a Prince by the testimonie of all writers qualified with many vertues And in the yeare 1153 dieth Eugenius An. 1153. whom Anastasius succeedeth created as abouesaid by the Cardinals alone who continued but one yeare neuerthelesse peaceable at Lateron because he let the Romans doe what they listed Then behold Adrian the fourth an English man borne entreth into the Popedome who could not be consecrated at Lateran vnlesse first the people chased away Arnold who as we haue said preached at Rome against the superfluous pompe of Popes and withall would put downe the Senat which they had established Both which being refused him he waxeth angrie forsaketh the citie and with his Court retireth to Orvietto Frederick in the meane time setteth forward to be crowned in Italie who in his way inuested Anselme of Hauelburge with the Bishopricke of Rauenna then vacant by the death of Moses being chosen by the voyce of the Clergie and of the people and moreouer maketh him Exarch whence he tooke the title of Seruant of seruants Archbishop and Exarch of Rauenna Sigon de regno Jtal. l. 12. This set Adrian alreadie into an ague who neuerthelesse met him at Viterbe where Frederick stepping to him held his stirrop for him to light from his horse and conducted him into his tent There the Bishop of Bamberge speaking for the Emperour declared vnto him with much respect That all the Church was come from the end of the world for to bring him this Prince and that seeing prostrat at his feet he had rendred him due honour he besought him to doe what lay in him to set the Imperiall Crowne vpon his head Sigonius saith here that he paused a while seeming as it were to conceale from vs the insolencie of this Pope which we read in Helmold Helmold in Histor Sclauorum c. 81. an Author not to be suspected because he was rightly ashamed of it The answer then of Adrian was this Brother these are but words that thou tellest vs thou sayest thy Prince hath giuen due reuerence to Saint Peter but Saint Peter hath rather been thereby dishonored Instead of holding our right stirrop he hath held the left This being told againe by the Interpreter to the King he humbly answereth Tell him that it was not want of deuotion but of knowledge for I haue not much learned to hold stirrops and he is the first to my knowledge that euer I did that seruice vnto The Pope replied If he haue through ignorance neglected that which is most easie how thinke yee that he will acquit himselfe of that which is greater Then the King somewhat moued I would be better instructed saith he whence this custome hath taken footing from good will or of duetie if from good will the Pope hath no cause to complaine that I haue failed in a seruice which is but arbitrarie and not of right but if you say that of duetie from the first institution this reuerence is due to the Prince of Apostles what importeth it betweene the right and left stirrop so that humilitie be obserued and that the Prince prostrat himselfe at the Popes feet Helmold l. 1. c. 73. Thus saith the Historie was this point long and eagrely disputed and in the end they departed each from other sine osculo pacis without the kisse of peace Let the Reader note here the charitie of this Bishop to reiect an Emperour onely for hauing held the left stirrop for the right and an Emperour endued with such vertues as the Author faileth not to say That his wisedome and courage was greater than of all the inhabitants of the earth And he addeth The principall Lords which were as the pillars of the realme were afraid to returne without
pusillanimitie that the Church was troden vnder foot faith in danger libertie oppressed deceit and iniquitie rather nourished than punished c. Where is that which the Lord did once promise to his Church Thou shalt sucke the milke of the Gentiles and shalt milke the breasts of Kings c The Pope sees these things and yet keepes S. Peters sword hid in the scabberd so he giueth strength to sinners his silence argueth his consent One polleth another taketh by extortion one holds the foot another strips off the skinne The time foretold by the Apostle is euen at hand a time of departing of Apostacie and reuolt that the sonne of perdition may be reuealed Now begins the perillous times that the vnseamed coat of Christ may be cut asunder that S. Peters net may be torne in peeces and the soundnesse and soliditie of the Catholike vnitie may be dissolued these are the beginning of all euils we feele and suffer that which is grieuous but we feare things more grieuous and intollerable And it is here a Queene wounded with griefe that speaketh it but by the mouth of the Chancellor the Archbishop of Canterburie and no doubt with the consent of the Clergie of England and they differ not much from the judgement and opinion of the Abbot Ioachim albeit the one in Italie the other in England but he also describeth vnto vs in the person of an Officiall the manner and fashion of the Church of Rome writing to the same For as much saith he as I loue thee with all affection euen in the bowels of Iesus Christ I thought good to exhort thee with wholesome admonitions that thou in time depart from Vr of the Chaldes and from the midst of Babylon and leaue the mysterie of this most wicked and damnable Stewardship c. I beleeue that these Officials are so called not from the Nown Officium but from the Verb Officio which signifieth to hurt for the whole intention of an Officiall is ad opes Episcopi to be carefull for the profits of the Bishop whereof he hath the charge to sheere for him miserrimas oues the poorest sheepe to poll them and to pull off their skinnes he sets riches against sheepe and afterward pursues their rapines with foule tearmes These Offcialls are those hidden doores where the Ministers of Bell secretly carried away the sacrifices which the King caused to be set vpon the table So the Bishop cunningly and as it were with along reach gets other mens goods and if the crime happen to be discouered to quit himselfe of discredit layeth the blame on his Officials c. The office of an Officiall now a dayes is to confound law to stirre vp contentions to breake off agreements to find delayes to supprese truth to foster lyes to hunt after gaine to sell equitie to gape after exactions and to bee cunning in working and contriuing deceits These are those who burthen their clients with superfluous charge being prodigall of another mans purse and sparing of their own lying in wait to catch men in their words hunt after sillables and lay snares to get money They interpret the law at their owne will and pleasure and according to their owne wills they admit them or disallow them Good sayings they depraue and peruert those that are prudently alledged breake couenants nourish contentions dissemble fornications breake matrimonie maintaine adulterie thrust themselues into other mens houses and lead captiue simple women burthened with their sinnes they defame the innocent and absolue the guiltie and to conclude many things in a few words whilest these sonnes of auarice and seruants of Mammon doe all things for money they make sales of themselues to the diuell c. If thou beleeuest me nay if thou beleeuest in God leaue in time this office of an Officiall the ministerie of damnation the wheele of all euill this spirit of giddinesse which carrieth thee about to that which is vaine and idle Haue compassion of thy soule pleasing God whom thou canst not please with this office of perdition Of Bishops hee spake not more mildly In the house of a Bishop saith he comprehending the Lord with his family nothing is more damnable for merit nothing more dishonest for manners nothing more vncleane for conscience nothing more culpable for reputation and nothing more pernitious for example And therefore he oftentimes calleth the heads of the Clergie Syria Edom the calues of Bethel the Idols of Aegypt the fat of Samaria the Priests of Baal and verie bitterly calls them backe to their duetie The profession of thy order admits not the cares of the world nor the rigour and tyrannie of the materiall sword the Kings of nations beare rule ouer these and not thou If thou accept the ministery of Christ if thou refuse not his yoke stay in that condition in that ranke whereto thou art called and leaue to the Laitie the gouernement of the people But we may read among other things an Epistle of his written to Pope Alexander the third in the name of the Archbishop of Canterburie who found himselfe grieued because hee had vsurped to himselfe the onely Abbie that was in his Archbishopricke which is the more to be noted because hee would seeme elsewhere to referre all things to the Popes After the death of Vrias saith he and the adulterie of Bersabee Idem Epist 68. the Prophet sent to Dauid proposeth vnto him the example of a certaine poore man who had onely one sheepe which a certaine rich man tooke from him that had many sheepe But Dauids aduice being requested giueth iudgement of death against this rich man and consequently against himselfe And who is now the rich man that hath innumerable sheepe but the Bishop of Rome who possesseth all the Churches of the world And who poorer than the Church of Canterburie who hauing but one onely Abbie that is to say the Monasterie of S. Augustine which in the bosome of his pastorall prouidence he cherished with a fatherlie care and this rich man I dare not say the Bishop of Rome hath vsurped it as peculiar and proper to himselfe If we may be bold to say what we thinke when the office of iustice willeth a man to giue to euerie one that which is his is it not manifest iniustice in the Pope to bestow a benefit vpon one to wrong another to commit that in ecclesiastical things which worldlie authority abhorreth euen in secular Then repeating againe the general complaint for that he exempted the Abbies from the obedience of the Bishops and so reserued them to himselfe in so much that the Proctor of the Abbots did not feare to say Base and miserable are those Abbots that banish not the power of the Bishops when for the yerely paiment of an ounce of gold they may obtainful libertie of the See of Rome That is to say to liue without a controller letting loosse the raines of the bridle to lust without any discipline and feare of correction They
which he prayed for in the garden That the cup might be taken from him was not grāted because he praying according to the flesh he would not obtaine according to reason but Dominick neuer demaunded any thing of God which he fully obtained not according to his desire that is to say Ibidem paragra 2. because he neuer requested any thing according to the desire of the flesh The Lord hath loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes in his bloud but Dominick not without a certaine perfection of charitie spending the whole night with God in meditation and prayer did vndergoe a threefold discipline euen with his owne hand and that euerie day not with a whipcord but with a chaine of yron euen to the effusion of his bloud one for his owne faults which were verie small another for those which were in purgatorie and the other for those that liued in the world And Anthonie the Archbishop prosecuteth this comparison through all the parts of the life of Christ Finally our Lord departing from this world promised to his Disciples a Comforter that is to say the holie Ghost And Dominick sayd to his followers My deere friends weepe not for me Ibidem 4. paragr 14. nor let my bodilie departure trouble you in the place to which I goe I shal be more profitable vnto you than I can be here for after death you may haue me a better Aduocat than you can haue in this life What then shall we thinke of that which S. Iohn sayes vnto vs If we sinne we haue an aduocat euen Iesus the righteous And these blasphemies because they make to the strengthening of their authoritie are confirmed by the Church of Rome Jdem parte 3. Tit. 23. c. 43. 17. for Gregorie the ninth canonized Dominick in there 1223 made him a Saint appointed him a festiuall day and both approued and with priuiledges strengthened his Order And hee that writ these things was the Archbishop of Florence verie famous among our aduersaries and put into the Canon of the Saints This is said to the end the Reader may obserue what might bee then the corruption of the Church what the designes of the Popes when these and the like horrible blasphemies were supported by the Popes and also with what spirits their Consistories their Councels haue been carried in which in the meane time they giue vs new articles of faith Transubstantiation the Adoration of the Hoast in the Masse Auricular confession the Communion vnder one kind the like But they had need for the promulgation of such trumperies of such Preachers as might afterward serue their turne for the spreading abroad of their factions among the people and insinuat themselues by their preaching into the hearts of men by making euerie small matter a case of conscience they propose an art to extinguish all conscience Abbas Vrsperg in Chron. For the Abbot of Vrsperge saith by the commaund of the Pope they absolue rapes depopulations burnings seditions warres and therefore he said not without good cause That Pope Innocent had rather approue the Minors and Preachers than the humble poore of Lyons Who derogated from the Priesthood by those sermons they made for the most part in the secret places of Gods Church for they preached against the vices of the Clergie and yet they were not accused of any heresie because saith he they reprehended the vices of men still obeying the See Apostolike from which they deriue their chiefe authoritie But these things we shall better obserue in their due place OPPOSITION Now it behoueth vs to see what judgement the Authors of these times haue left vnto vs of the wicked actions of Innocent touching the warre he kindled betweene Philip and Otho The Abbot of Vrsperge who liued in those dayes speaks freely in this manner Innocent endeuoured by all meanes to hinder Philip to attaine to the Imperiall throne vpbraiding him with that which his brother and kindred had cruelly done which neuerthelesse they did by the instigation of wicked men wherein vnder correction of the Apostolike See he seemed not to haue iudged according to equitie when the Lord saith by his Prophet That the sinnes of the fathers ought not to be imputed to the children how much lesse of brothers or of other kindred Ezechias and Iozias most religious kings had verie wicked fathers In the genealogie euen of our Sauiour Iesus Christ some wicked ones are recited There is yet extant an Epistle of the said Innocent directed to Bartholdus Duke of Zaringia wherein are written many absurd things against Philip and some of them false which he caused to be inserted into the Decretals c. Then he began to stand vpon friuolous obiections and exceptions to the end hee might hinder him obiecting vnto him the sentence of excommunication that is to say of Celestine the third Moreouer he sent the Bishop of Sutrie to demaund of him the hostages of Apulia whose eyes long since his brother Henrie the Emperor had commaunded to be pluckt out But the said Philip as he was gentle and courteous when he heard of the sentence of excommunication he humbly intreated to be absolued by the said Legat and besides sent the aforesaid hostages to the Pope Wherefore the Bishop of Sutrie for as much as he had vnlawfully absolued Philip exceeding therein the bounds of his commaund was depriued of his Bishoprick and banished into a certaine island of the sea where he happily ended his dayes in a verie religious and strict Monasterie So that hee exclaimes against this wilie monopolie The horne of iniquitie is exalted wherewith many haue beene annointed against whom the Lord saith by his Prophet I haue said to the wicked Doe not wickedly and to transgressers Lift not vp your horne This horne is now filled with adulterous oyntment The horne of that oyntment is farre off wherewith Dauid was annoynted King What therefore should be done in the members but that which is done in the heads c O Lord behold such as the oyntment is in the head such it descends vpon the beard Oh that it were but vpon the beard onely with the reprobat it descended likewise vpon the beard of Aaron for they that had layed their foundation in the mountaine of strength vtpote Claustralis as cloystered Monkes seeming to lead a religious life that is to say they whose helpe Innocent vsed to alienat the hearts of the people from Philip are farre from the wombe of our mother the Church in which they were conceiued and baptised They haue wandered from the wombe wherein they ought to be comforted nourished with wholesome admonitions now they haue spoken nothing but lyes And here the Reader may judge what the Abbot thought of him that vsed the helpe of people so dishonest Through these discords in England Innocent proceeded so farre that king Iohn being brought into great extremitie was inforced to become tributarie vnto him That king saith the history hauing
others but Frederick verie easily repressed him He also fostred incited against him the rebellions of Lombardie but these same also in the yeare 1237 An. 1237. Frederick hauing ouercome in battel at Corte noua brought them to that extremitie that he cōstrained almost al to yeeld themselues to his discretion Gregory til then could find no cause to manifest himselfe an open enemie against Frederick who onely sought but his owne But behold an occasion offered Frederick by force of armes recouered a part of Sardinia called Galura Gregorie pretendeth that all Sardinia belongeth to the Church therefore that this portion ought to be restored vnto him and we haue seene before vpon what friuolous title Contrariwise Frederick went carefully about to retaine it as being the auncient demaine of the Roman Empire and hereupon Gregorie being obstinatly bent he gaue the kinglie title thereof to Hentius his bastard Then was the Pope resolued on the day of Coena Domini to excommunicat him heaping vp together many vaine and friuolous causes which before he had not spoken of to strengthen the same Which Frederick vnderstanding being then at Padua sitting on his throne of justice declared and made his Apologie by Peter de Vineis his Chancellor who forgat nothing of the abuses and corruptions of the Pope and of the Court of Rome To the same end wrot the Emperour to the Romans and to all the other Princes cleering the equitie of his cause against all the obiections of the Pope and to shew how little account hee made of his Anathemaes he sent vnto him these verses Roma diu titubans longis erroribus acta Corruet mundi desinet esse caput Rome in great errours long time tost and shaken Head of the world no more shall fall forsaken But on the other part Gregorie openly professed himselfe head of the rebels of Lombardie stirred vp new commotions in Apulia joyning to himselfe in league the Genowayes and Venetians so that daily appeared some new treasons against Frederick some new rebellions still arose notwithstanding Frederick who lost no time passed into Tuscane and drew neere vnto Rome Now was it time for Gregorie to haue recourse to Precessions in shew for to mollifie the hearts of the people but in effect to trie all extreame meanes to publish the same indulgences pardons and absolutions from all enormities to such as should crosse themselues against Frederick as were woont to be granted to them that crossed themselues for the Holie Land against the Saracens So that an armie of Croysadoes issued forth of Rome and met him in the field but were by him in the first encounter ouerthrowne with a great slaughter With like faith and deuotion Gregorie conuerted against him the money that he had exacted throughout all Christendome namely in Germanie France and England vnder colour for the Holie Land and the Friers Preachers and Minors had none other theame of their sermons but this That there was greater merit in ruinating Frederick and his than in exterminating the Saracens than whom they were farre worse This rage passeth yet further Gregorie writeth to king S. Lewis requesting that his letters might be read coram toto Baronagio Franciae Before all the Barons of France That he had deposed Frederic and set Robert his brother in his place being resolued to assist him to this effect with all the forces of the Church Whereunto answered in full Councell Circumspecta Francorum prudentia saith the Author the circumspect prudence of the Frenchmen the words deserue to be written at length By what spirit or with what bold timerity hath the Pope disinherited and cast downe from the top of the Empire so great a Prince than whom none greater neither equall among Christians being not conuicted neither confessing the crimes obiected against him And if he were to be deposed for his demerits yet he could not be iudged but by a generall Councell Of his faults his enemies ought not to be beleeued of which number the Pope was knowne to be the chiefe For our parts hee hath beene vnto vs hitherto innocent yea rather a good neighbour neither haue we seene any hurtfull thing in him in secular faithfulnesse nor in the Catholike faith Wee know that he hath faithfully made warre for our Lord Iesus Christ valiantly exposed himselfe to the dangers of the sea and of battels We haue not found so much religion in the Pope but contrariwise he which ought to haue aduanced and protected him fighting the battels of God hath endeuoured wickedly in his absence to ruinat and supplant him The prodigall effusion of our bloud against him the Romans little regard so they may satisfie their wrath And when he shall haue by vs or others ouercome him he will trample vnder feet all the Princes of the world and lift vp his hornes of boasting and pride because he hath oppressed Frederick a great Emperour But least wee should seeme to haue receiued the Popes message in vayne though it he apparent to vs that the Church of Rome hath not done it for loue of vs but for hatred of the Emperour we will send prudent embassadours vnto him which may diligently enquire of his faith and certifie vs of it and if they find nothing but sound and good wherefore should we molest him But if he or any other bee it the Pope himselfe should hold an euill opinion concerning God we will persecute him to the death which the Popes embassadours hearing departed confounded There went then solemne French embassadours to the Emperour who rehearsed to him from poynt to poynt that which they had heard from the Pope Which when the Emperour vnderstood he was astonished at so vnmeasurable an hatred and answered I am a Catholike Christian rightly beleeuing all the articles of the Orthodoxall faith my Lord Iesus Christ forbid that I should euer depart from the faith of my noble fathers and predecessors for to follow the steps of vile cast-awayes The Lord iudge betweene me and him who hath so wickedly defamed me through the world and lifting vp his hands vnto heauen with teares and sighes he cried out The Lord God of reuenges render vnto him his reward Thus writeth the Monke Mathew Paris an English Chronicler And let the Reader judge what opinion France and S. Lewis had of this Pope In the meane time the affaires of Syria waxed daily worse and worse and the Christians that last passed thither had ill successe in Damascus which gaue pretext to Gregorie to call a Councell at Lateran An. 1240. in the yeare 1240 in which Frederick consented to be present hauing made truce with him But when he heard that he had sent his Legats Iames Cardinall of Prenest and Otho of S. Nicholas beyond the Alpes vnder colour to exhort the Princes to send to the Councell but indeed to make him odious to exact money of the Churches and to abuse the Councell against him hee intreated the Princes his confederats not to send
English either for to depriue him of his kingdome or to make him will he nill he submit himselfe to the pleasure of the Court of Rome which if hee would doe the Church with the Papall authoritie should to the vttermost of his power assist him But yet that the king of Frannce constantly refused him In the yere following are made new admonishments to the Pope and Cardinals by the letters of the king States and Prelats of the kingdome whereby were represented vnto them innumerable grieuances the articles of which are rehearsed by the same author These among others were new that the Pope by his letters enjoyned the Prelats that they should euerie man at their owne proper charges furnish forth one man fiue another tenne and another fifteene c. men of warre well horsed and armed for to doe him seruice wheresoeuer he should commaund to whom they should giue a yeares pay which is a militarie seruice due to the king alone and from which neuerthelesse they might be dispensed for money Also that to the end the king might not hinder it the Popes Nuncios fraudulently had forbidden the Prelats vnder paine of excommunication that they should not reueale this exaction to any in sixe moneths Innocent then was so farre off from reuoking them that in despite of the king he made a new statute in England That the goods of such as died intestate should be conuerted to his vse and appointed the Preaching Friers diligently to put the same in execution Which the king hauing intelligence of expresly forbiddeth detesting Romanae curiae augmentosam multiplicem ac multiformem auaritiam the augmenting multiplying and euerie way manifold couetuousnesse of the Court of Rome He also forbiddeth thenceforth to pay tribute to the Pope whereat the Pope being greatly moued resolueth to excommunicat the king and kingdome Hereupon Cardinall Iohn an Englishman a Cistertian Monke saith vnto him For Gods sake my Lord refraine your anger which is if I may so speake vndiscreet and with temperance bridle the passions of your will considering that the dayes are euill The holie land lieth open to daunger the Greeke church is departed from vs Frederic is our aduersarie then whom none among the Christian Princes is mightier or yet like vnto him You and we which are the highest of the church are banished from the Papall seat yea from the Citie it selfe yea from Italie Hungarie and the adiacent prouinces expect nothing but vtter ruin from the Tartarians Germanie is shaken with ciuile warres Spaine is growne to that crueltie as to cut off the tongues of Bishops Fraunce is by vs alreadie brought to pouertie and hath conspired against vs and England so oftentimes hurt by our iniuries as Balaams asse spurred and beaten with a staffe at last speaketh and speaketh against and complaineth that shee is ouermuch and intollerably wearied and vnrestoreably damnified After the manner of Ismael beeing hatefull to all wee procure all men to hate vs And when for all that the Popes mind was not appeased nor inclined to compassion or humilitie but was inflamed to punishment and reuenge there came messengers from England who mitigated the Popes mind gaping after profit assuring him that by his most speciall friends in England the kings heart was bowed so that he remitted it to the Clergie to effect his wish the ioy whereof wonderfully calmed his mind and countenance Yet whilst he waited and expected the same taking boldnesse of this hope he commandeth the Prelats of England solito imperiosius more imperiously than he was woont That they should cause to be paid him from all beneficed persons resident the third part of their reuenues and by nonresidents the one halfe with this detestable clause Non obstante c. which abolisheth all iustice And for to vrge these exactions are sent Iohn and Alexander Friers Minorites who armed with Bulls from the Pope and couering vnder sheepes clothing their woluish rauening presented themselues to the king and with a simple looke humble countenance and fawning speech entreated leaue of the king to wander throughout the Realme ad opus Domini Papae charitatem petituri to demaund a charitie for the need of the Pope promising that they would doe nothing by constraint But a while after they became proud with the gifts of the Clergie mounted vpon noble horses with golden saddles decked in most costly apparell and with souldiers shooes vulgarly called Heusees shod and spurred after a secular or rather a prodigall manner which turned to the hurt and opprobrie of their Order and profession exercising the office and tyrannie of Legats and exacting and extorting procurations and account twentie shillings for a procuration but a small matter First then they goe to the chiefest Prelats of England and shamefully exact money from them for the Popes vse vnder terrible paines setting too short a time for answer or payment and shewing the Popes thundering letters as so many threatning hornes put forth In so much that the Bishop of Lincolne who had euer protected the Order of the Minorites and was minded to haue made himselfe one of them seeing such a monstrous transformation was wholly astonied and that so much the more for that they demaunded of his only Bishopricke six thousand markes Neither yet is the Pope moued at the complaint made vnto him thereof at Lyons but although they appeale vnto him yet are they constrained with all kind of rigour But we must bring here the whole Author throughout if we should set downe all that he saith of these tyrannicall exactions it sufficeth vs here for conclusion to shew the description that he maketh of the miserable state of the Church of England vnder Gregorie and Innocent vnder Gregorie in these words In those times faith waxed cold and scarcely seemed to sparkle being almost brought to ashes For simonie was practised without blushing vsurers openly by diuers occasions did shamelesly extort money from the meaner sort of people Charitie is dead the libertie of the Church is withered away Religion is become vile and base and the daughter Sion is as a bold-faced harlot hauing no shame And of the Court of Rome he properly speaketh plentifull setting forth the iniuries thereof which he concludeth in this one word Armato supplicat ense potens He entreateth vs with a sword set to our throats It were better for vs to dye than to see the euils of our nation of the Saints But these are scourges to Englishmen they hauing committed many offences and God being angrie maketh the hypocrite raigne and the tyran rule for the sinnes of the people But vnder Innocent Heu heu Alas alas now the naturall inhabitants of the kingdome are despised men holy learned and religious and strangers are intruded that are vnworthie of all honour altogether ignorant of the letters and language of the countrey wholly vnprofitable for confessions and preachings not stayed neither in gestures nor in manners extorters of money and contemners of soules In times
be the better aided of the Pope for the strengthening of his new Empire and there rested onely to agree the controuersies of religion Therefore Germane Patriarch of Constantinople writeth vnto Gregorie That he desired nothing more than to enter into conference about them being readie old as hee was to resort to any place where need should be to that effect But saith he because no man euer can see the spots of his owne face vnlesse hee looke himselfe in a glasse or be certified by some other whether his face be spotted or not so we haue many great and shining myrrors namely the Gospell of Christ the Epistles of the Apostles and the bookes of the Fathers let vs looke into them they will shew vs how euerie man beleeueth siue nothè siue legitimè falsely or truely The same also to the Cardinals but that he passeth further There is a scruple of offence bred in our minds that gaping onely after earthlie possessions yee gather together the gold and the siluer that yee can from any place extort yet say yee are the disciples of him to wit Peter that said Siluer and gold haue I none Yee make kingdomes tributarie vnto you yee multiplie moneyes by negotiations yee vnteach by your actions that which yee teach with your mouth Let temperance moderat you that yee may be to vs and to all the world an example and paterne c. But Gregorie answereth him with his Tu es Petrus thinking to put him downe with the onely name of Primacie And indeed Germane said vnto them The diuision of our vnitie proceeded from the tyrannie of your oppression and of the exactions of the Church of Rome which of a mother is become a stepdame To this Gregorie answereth That to him alone belongeth the decision of the questions of faith moreouer that to the Pope of Rome belongeth both the swords materiall and spirituall by the testimonie of the Gospell where it is said Ecce duo gladij behold two swords consider I pray you what a goodly course he taketh to conuert the Greeks These admonitions being heard but not yeelded to the Grecians submitted not themselues to the Church of Rome Fortè saith the Author tyrannidem auaritiam ejus pertimescentes Fearing perhaps the tyrannie and couetousnesse thereof the Pope and Cardinalls hauing a diligent treatie thereupon they resolue to turne the whole armie of crossed souldiers against them And a publication thereof being made many are crossed to goe against the Greekes and chiefely them of Constantinople He addeth This was the seed of schisme betweene the Roman and the Greeke Church A certaine Archbishop canonically chosen to a noble Archbishopricke in Greece went to Rome to be confirmed but could not obtaine it vnlesse he would promise infinitum aurum aboundance of money for the same But hee without doing any thing returned detesting the simonie of the Court and told it to all the Nobilitie of Greece And others that had beene at Rome witnessed the like and worse actions and so all in that Gregories time departed from the subiection of the Church of Rome Hereupon the Authour giueth his judgement The Greeke Church hauing seene so much malice and oppression rise vp against the Roman and expelling their Emperour obeyed onely their Archbishop Germane of Constantinople Not long after the Patriarch of Antioch also followed the same steps and proceeded so farre as to excommunicat Gregorie Solemnely preaching That he and his Church in time and dignitie was to be preferred before the Pope and the Church of Rome and that it was more excellent than the Roman Church because the Apostle Peter had first gouerned with great honour the Church of Antioch the space of seuen yeeres and there was receiued with all due reuerence and likewise established in the Chaire whereas at Rome he was manifoldly vexed with many iniuries and reproaches and at length suffered vnder the Emperour Nero a cruell death with his fellow Apostle S. Paul the speciall Doctor of the Gentiles The power of binding and loossing he rather bestowed on the Greeke than on the Roman Church which is now manifestly defamed with the spots of simonie vsurie couetousnesse and other enormities And these things passed in the East What shall we say then if the Romans themselues haue not been able to hold their peace When Gregorie went about to excommunicat them they spake against him maintaining That for no cause the citie ought to be subiect to his interdict And the Pope replied That he was lesse than God but greater than any man whatsoeuer therefore greater than any citizen yea than any King or Emperour Secondly the Magistrats and Senators exacted a yearely tribute of the Roman Church which they of new and auncient right were euer in perpetuall possession of vntill Gregories time He answered That this was a free gift which the Church vnder persecution was woont to giue for to redeeme their peace which ought not grow into a custome seeing for so many ages there had beene no persecution at Rome but that which the Popes themselues vsed against others If this right had had none other foundation who can doubt but that many ages afore that they would haue exclaimed against it and abolished it Thirdly the Romans extended their countie or bounds of their jurisdiction so that they included therin Viterbe Montalto and other towns castles which were pretended to belong to the Church He answered That this was to vsurpe another mans right and that Christ on the crosse by his bloud had made the citie of Rome so free that the gates of hell could nothing preuaile against it Note gentle Reader the pleasant diuinitie of this Pope For these causes therefore contentions being debated betweene the Pope and the Romans he with his Cardinals depart the citie and withdraw themselues to Perousa thence he thundereth forth an excommunication against them whence came as the same Author saith warres and many conflicts and great effusion of Christian bloud for many yeares And for this cause Innocent his successor set no firme footing at Rome but assigned a Councell at Lyons and also by his Embassadors requested Henrie the third king of England That he might with his good leaue soiourne at Bourdeaux because the brethren of king S. Lewis being prisoner among the Infidels did vehemently presse him to make peace with Frederick But the wisest men of England saith Mathew feared such a guest Because from thence he might soone passe by ship into England and by his presence make it worse and defile it And this is that which Cardinall Iohn the Cistertian Monke said in his admonition to Innocent aboue recited We are in exile chased from the Papall seat from Rome it selfe yea and from Italie But as in Germanie their venome did chiefly spread it selfe so it is worthie our obseruation to see what strong resistance the force of nature made against that strange force And Gregorie the ninth as we haue seene had taken vpon him to
one of Philip king of Fraunce sonne of S. Lewis writen to the Cardinals of the Church of Rome the Sea vacant who by reason of the ambition of parts in chusing the Pope could not agree out of which may easily be gathered what judgemēt the French church had then of the Roman though otherwise not verie fauourable to the Emperor Frederic or his cause Behold saith he the noble Citie of Rome liueth without an head Epist 35. l. 1. which hath bin the head of others But what hath prouoked them to discord the couetousnes of gold and ambition of dignities For they consider not what is expedient but what is their own will They prefer their own particular profit before the general vnduely prefer profit before honestie How then will they gouerne others that cannot gouerne themselues who doe good to their enemies and hurt themselues and doe nothing profitable for themselues The Court of Rome was wont in times past to shine in honestie knowledge good manners and vertue and was not moued with the treats of fortune because they placed their refuge more firmely in vertue than in chaunce But now they are beaten downe in aduersitie and exalted in prosperitie and it may be called non curia sed cura marcam desiderans plus quam Marcum more desirous of a marke of siluer than of Saint Marke of the Gospell or of taking a Salmon than of reading Salomon Then declaring vnto them how great wisedome was necessarie in this election But saith he we may not forget that wisedome is for euill when they which desire honour doe shun the burthen of it desire to be chiefe rulers and neglect the profit of their subiects flie care and labour and giue themselues to sleepe and lust and are delighted with playes and bankets Such Pastors truely are not Pastours but may be called most impious Wolues by whose perfidious dealing our holie mother Church is trodden vnder foot faith consumed hope taken away and charitie rooted out Wherefore he concludeth Keepe the truth feare God resisting naughtinesse manfully whereunto yee ouer much submit your necks vltra and more yet but we will not say it least perhaps we arrogantly seeme to set our mouth against heauen c. Thus spake our Philip. In the same Authour is also read an Epistle in which the Sacerdotal Order complaineth of the Friers Preachers who were in that time crept in We are constrained to lay open by a lamentable complaint the disordered Order which hath beene brought in in contempt of vs and to the scandall of all whereby in making beleeue that the force of faith groweth errour ariseth and matter of dissention is propagated Then he declareth How the Predicant Friers and Minorites hauing conceiued a hatred and rancour against them haue depraued their life and wicked conuersation by preaching and haue diminished their rights in so much that they are alreadie brought to nothing and they which in times past haue gouerned kings in regard of their office are now in opprobrie and derision and their most famouss praise is turned into a fable to all flesh Then by what meanes the said Friers thrusting their hands by little and little into other mens haruest haue supplanted the Clergie in euerie dignitie and haue tyed to themselues all the force and authoritie of Clericall ministerie so that these cannot liue being depriued of their due tythes and offerings vnlesse they betake themselues to some worke or to mechanick arts or else to vnlawfull gaines What remaineth but that their Churches builded to the honour of God and the Saints vtterly go to ruine in which resteth nothing for seruice or ornament but some little bell and old Image soiled ouer with dust But these Preachers and Minorites saith he yea rather our Prelats and betters began with cottages but since haue erected Princelie Palaces of curious workemanship the expences whereof should haue beene imployed for the poore And they which in their first rising and beginning of their religion hauing laid aside pride seemed to tread vnder feet the glorie of the world now take againe Pride and embrace the glorie they had formerly troden on These men whiles they haue nothing possesse all things and wanting riches are richer than the rich and we which are said to haue something are beggers And they conclude with this supplication to the Emperour That hee would remedie the same the soonest that might be least say they the streame of hatred increasing betweene vs and the said Friers faith suffer thereby shipwracke whence it is thought to take growth Neither wanted there of all nations diuers excellent persons which obserued the same things William Bishop of Paris in his booke of the Collation of benefices speaking of the Clergie of his time In them saith he appeareth neither piety nor learning but rather diuellish vncleannesse monstrousnesse of all filthinesse vices their sinnes are not simply sinnes but most horrible monsters of sins They are not the Church but Babylon Aegypt and Sodome Prelats that build not the Church but destroy it and mocke God and with other Priests they prophane and pollute the bodie of Christ Prelats that honour with Ecclesiasticall dignities the members of the diuell and enemies of God they restore Lucifer into the heauen of the Church of Christ. He often particularly noteth That among the Papists that is the Popes parasites are some such industrious fowlers of benefices that one man hath caught to himselfe to the number of an hundred either Prebends or Canonries and there was found one that had seuen hundred Caesaris in Dialogr distinct 10. Caesarius also telleth vs of another William surnamed Goldsmith who in that same time made a treatise wherein he proued the Pope to bee Antichrist the Prelats to be his members and Rome to be Babylon And in England Robert Bishop of Lincolne is commended for a man of great pietie and learning famous also for his knowledge of the tongues Matth. Paris in Compend Historiae Angl. An. 1250. Hee went to Rome for to bring the Monkes of his diocesse to a better discipline To that Court saith Mathew which as a gulfe hath power and custome to swallow vp the reuenues and almost all things whatsoeuer the Bishops and Abbots possesse for they obtaine of the Pope whatsoeeuer they will for money This Bishop therefore complaineth to the Pope of it I thought my Lord saith he by your counsell and helpe to chastise all them that I haue complained of and to bring them backe from their errour but they proh dolor for money haue redeemed themselues The Pope answereth Brother thou hast deliuered thy soule what is my grace to thee We haue giuen them grace And so being returned into England he opposeth himselfe against the Popes extortions in England for which he is excommunicated and dyeth in excommunication disputing euen to his last gaspe That the Pope straying from justice and truth is worse than Lucifer and Antichrist and appealeth from the Popes
excommunication to the judgement of Christ There is read a certaine sermon of his de Pace of Peace which he made before the Pope where after he hath described and bewayled the wicked Pastors that haue no care of their sheepe authors of schismes heresies and infidelities he stoutly maintaineth That seeing the principall worke of Christ for which he came into the world is the quickening of soules and Sathans proper worke inuented by him as being a murderer from the beginning is the killing and mortification of soules those Pastors which put on the person of Christ and preach not the word of God although they adde thereto none other wickednesse are Antichrists and Sathans transformed into Angels of light theeues and robbers killers and destroyers of the sheepe making the house of prayers a denne of theeues But they also adde all kind of preuarication Their pride doth euer most manifestly shew it selfe and their greedie couetousnesse so that now is fulfilled the voyce of the Prophet which saith Euerie man declineth after his couetousnesse following the gaine of auarice and cannot be satisfied c. And here he largely discourseth of them But saith he what is the first cause and original of this great euil I most vehemently tremble and feare to say it yet I dare not hold my peace least I should fall into that Vae of the Prophet Woe to me because I haue held my peace because I am a man of polluted lips The cause spring and originall hereof is this Court not onely because it purgeth not these abhominations forth of it when it alone may and is bound to doe it but further in that by prouisions dispensations and collations it ordaineth to pastorall charge such Pastors as wee haue before touched which are rather betrayers of the world and that in sight of this Sunne But of this we are to speake more hereafter in following the historie of Innocent the fourth There is read an Epistle published in England about the same time bearing this title De extrema expilatione Angliae per Papam effects Of the extreame pillage made by the Pope in England wherein the Authour hauing particularly reckoned vp all his extortions at length bursteth forth into these words Shall wee compare him to king Nabuchadnezzar who destroyed the Temple of the Lord and carried away the gold and siluer vessells For what he had done this man doth also and hee spoyled the ministers of the house of God and made it destitute of due ayd the same doth this man also Surely better is the condition of them that dye by the sword than of them which are killed with hunger because the first dye presently but these are consumed by the barrennesse of the earth And euer and anon he vseth this versicle Let all that passe by daughter haue pitie on thee for there is no sorrow like vnto thine For alreadie through too much sorrow and ouer much shedding of teares thy face is made blacker than coles so that thou art no more knowne in the streets Thy foresaid superiour meaning the Pope hath set thee in darkenesse he hath made thee drunke with gall and wormewood Heare O Lord the affliction of thy people and their groues behold and come downe for the heart of this man is hardened more than the heart of Pharoah he will not let thy people goe free but by the strength of thy arme For he doth not onely exact miserably aboue the earth but after death because what Christians soeuer dye intestat he deuoureth their goods after their departure c. Least therefore thy daughter be brought to longer miserie it is expedient that the mightie men of the kingdome resist the imaginations conspiracies pride and arrogancie of this man who not for the contemplation of God but for the foresaid respects and for to enrich his kinsmen and feather his owne neast extorteth by a kind of new principalitie all the money of England And thou speaking to the Pope take heed to the words of the Lord and prophesie of Ieremie to beat downe such proceedings which say Thou Pastor which hast dispersed my people and cast them forth of their habitations behold I will visit vpon thee the malice of thy designes neither shall there be a man of thy seed to sit vpon the throne of Dauid or haue further power in Iuda let thy neast be made desart and ouerthrowne as Sodome and Gomorra And if terrified with these sayings he giue not ouer his enterprises and make not restitution then his heart being wickedly hardened let them sing for him the hundred and eighth Psalme This is that Psalme of Dauid full of all sorts of imprecations against a most desperat and reprobat enemie of God and Christ and is interpreted by S. Peter to be a figure of Iudas This is with the Hebrewes the hundred and ninth Neither is it needfull we should adde any thing here of Mathew Paris a Monke of S. Albans a notable English Historiographer seeing it is ynough manifest out of diuers places aboue cited what was his judgement of the Church of Rome it is ordinarie with him to say That the couetousnesse thereof is growne so insatiable confounding diuine and humane things that hauing laid aside all shame as a common and shamelesse strumpet set to sale to all men she deemeth vsurie a small fault and simonie none at all All this time the Waldenses or Albigenses continued in Dauphinie Languedoc and Guienne and in all those mountaines which reach from the Alpes to the Pyrenean These had some release and respite of breathing vnder S. Lewis who molested them not but in as much as they were subiects of Raymund Earle of Thoulouse who had warre with the Earle of Prouence his father in law whom he was bound to succour but the warre being ended they maintained their religion principally in those mountaines But they had spred themselues verie much in other places for in Germanie were a great number of their Preachers who at the sound of a bell hauing called the Barons preached in publica statione in a publike place That the Pope was an heretike his Prelats tainted with simonie and seducers That they had no power to bind and loosse neither yet to interdict the diuine seruice or the vse of the Sacraments That those their Friers Preachers and Minorites by their false sermons peruerted the Church That the truth was held and preached onely among them And that although they had not come God would haue raised vp others euen of the verie stones for to enlighten the Church by their preaching rather than he would haue suffered faith vtterly to perish Our Preachers say they haue till this time preached Krantzius l. 8. c. 18. in Metropol Saxon. l. 8. c. 16. and haue buried the trueth and published falshood We on the contrarie preach the trueth and burie falshood and in the end giue vnto you not a fained or inuented remission from the Pope or Bishops but from God alone and
distinct legacies and for the more licentious performance hereof how she might draw the king to be a pertaker and consort with her in her rapines For said he the Church shall neuer be freed from her Aegyptian seruitude till she embrue her sword in bloud But towards the end of this prophesie being much pressed with sobs and teares this same holie Bishop of Lincolne Robert the second left the banishment of this world which he neuer loued who was a seuere reprehender of our lord the Pope and the king a reformer of Prelats a corrector of Monkes the director of Priests an instructer of Clerks a supporter of schollers a preacher to the people a persecutor of incontinent men a carefull searcher of diuers Scriptures and the verie mallet and beater downe of the Romans Innocent notwithstanding out of an obstinat will against all his Cardinals consent caused his bones to be throwne out of the Church and that hee should be proclaymed ouer all the world for an Ethnick disobedient and rebellious and such a letter he caused to be written and sent ouer to the king of England in that he knew the king would willingly assume any occasion of rigour towards him and to prey vpon the Church But the night following the Bishop of Lincolne appeared to him in his Pontificall roabes and so with a seuere countenaunce and ghastly aspect he approached and spake to the Pope in a lamentable and mournefull voyce as he lay in his bed taking no rest and giuing him a forcible push on the side with the point of the Pastorall staffe he carried on his shoulder saying vnto him Senebald thou miserable Pope from whence proceeds it that thou determinest to cast my bones out of the Church both to mine and the reproch of my Church of Lincolne It were more fit that thy selfe being exalted and honoured by God thou shouldest likewise respect and esteeme Gods louers though dead and buried God will suffer thee in no wise to haue any power ouer me I writ vnto thee in the spirit of humilitie and loue that thou wouldest correct and amend thy frequent errors but thou with an obdurat heart and proud looke didst contemne my healthfull admonishions Woe be to thee that contemnest shalt not thou also be dispised And so Bishop Robert going backe he left the Pope who when he was pushed as I told you lamented wonderfully as one pearced through with a lance halfe dead sighing and sobbing with a submisse and deploring voice so as they of his Chamber hearing the same and being astonished they demaunded the reason thereof the Pope with sobs and sighes made answere and sayd I haue beene mightily vexed with visions of the night and there is no meanes for me to be absolutely restored to my former state out alas alas how my side torments me which was goared through with the launce of a Ghost So as he neither eat nor drunke all that day but fained himselfe to be grieued with the feauer asmaticall and againe that he was sicke of an incurable plurisie neither did the Pope euer after this liue one good or prosperous day while the night or one night while â—he day but altogether without rest and much disturbed and molested till his whole armie was difcomfited and then his sadnesse conuerting into deepe and growen melancholie he ended his life at Naples when perceiuing his kinsmen to lament and houle renting their garments and tearing their haire for griefe lifting vp his eyes which were almost drowned in death he sayd Poore miserable soules why doe you lament doe not I leaue you all rich What would you haue more and instantly vpon the words he gaue vp the Ghost his soule being to vndergoe the strict and seuere sentence of the euerliuing God Auent l. 7. Auentinus obserues thus much in few words that Innocent entending to deuoure and swallow vp the kingdome from Conrades son of 2 yeres old was suddenly taken away in a day diuinely prescribed vnto him as we find in the Annales by the supreame and highest Iudge Caestr l. 7. Caestrensis saies that the same night he died a voyce was heard in the Popes Palace Veni miser ad Iudicium and a pale deadly wound was found in his side But the vision of a certain Cardinal which happened the same week is worthie of speciall note and Matheus conceales his name for some purpose He though the was in heauen before the Maiestie of the euerliuing Lord sitting on the Tribunal on his right hand stood the blessed Virgin and on his left a certain noble Matron verie venerable both in bodie and in habit who stretching out her right arme ouer her left hand she supported as it were a Temple on the Frontispice of which Temple was written in golden letters Ecclesia and Innocent the fourth prostituted before his diuine Maiestie with hands ioyned and erected and bended knees requiring pardon and not iudgement But this noble Matron contrariwise said Most iust Iudge giue a iust iudgement for I accuse him in three points first when thou laidst the foundation of thy Church on earth thou diddest endow it with liberties which proceeded from thy selfe but this man hath made her a most contemptible bondmaid secondly thou diddest found thy Church for the saluation of sinners that so she might gaine the soules of miserable caitiues offenders but this man hath made it a table of money changers thirdly the Church was founded in constancie of faith iustice truth but this man hath made both faith good to maners wauer and fleet he hath remoued iustice ouershadowed veritie yeeld me therefore iust sentence Then the Lord sayd well depart and receiue the reward of thine owne demerits and so he was taken away But when the Cardinall out of the terrour of the sentence awaked he was almost out of his sences and all his men supposed him to be mad At last his distraction being mitigated he began more at large to explaine his vision so it came to be published ouer all those parts Of the same kind was that of Alexander his successor who saw him in this state and a beautifull woman expostulating with him before God on his throane in these words Dissipasti EcclesiaÌ„ Dei duÌ„ viueres carnalis penitus factus c. And he heard God denouncing the same sentence formerly related whereupon saith the author being vehemently terrified for the space of certaine daies he could not well come to himselfe again therfore one presenting him a gift to obtain froÌ„ him a grant of a certain church he made answer No brother the Church seller is dead but it is thought that if out of the astonishment of this vision he doe not amend he will be more seuerely taken vp before God All which things haue some reference to Robert of Lincolnes Historie whom he of all Ecclesiasticall persons tooke to be his greatest enemie although he is celebrated by writers of those time to haue beene a
Lincolne And yet our Authour ascribeth miracles to this man And these things also happened during the Papacie of Alexander the fourth Vnder Gregorie the tenth one Nicholaus Gallus a countrie man of ours flourished who was borne in Languedoc the seuenth Prior generall of the Carmelites who distasting the corruptions that then crept into his order returned into his auntient hermitage and there ended his life he being Authour of that book intituled Ignea sagitta wherein he layes open the customes and manners of the Monkes of his time especially the Mendicants who beeing but newly risen vp were yet growne to such an hight of deprauation that in their conuents there was no so much as any mention made of studies or any Christian exercises so wholly they were transported with pleasure and vncleanenesse That these after the leauing of hermitages and entring into cities were so degenerated as they seduced the present and were like to corrupt those future and to come And this was wholly the Popes fault Elias Rubeus in Semidiali l. 2. c. 3. 4. who denied them nothing both to the Churches prejudice and the danger of their owne saluation Much after this vaine Elias Rubeus an English man in his Simidiali inferres That the Monkes had conuerted religion into superstition and turned from the interior to the exterior to the forme of an hood to colour and to meats making saluation to consist in things of themselues vaine or indifferent That there was no kind of men more blind in concupiscences or infamous for vncleannesse than the Clergie that a man who otherwise was good and commendable for his life and manners if he but once attained to any Clericall place he was instantly transformed into a theefe of a lambe he became a wolfe and of a souldier of Christ a base broaker and huckster And therefore it was deseruedly spoken of a Monke who was consecrated to be a Bishop Monachum promouendo perimunt They kill the Monke by promoting him All Bishops breaking downe the walls entred not into the Bishoprickes by the open gate neither could inferiors by any other meanes be promoted or preferred The saying was in the Court of Rome Except you bring purses laden with money you cannot be promoted to the honour of any Ecclesiasticall dignitie No esteeme was made of learning vertue or religion In such a case reall allegations of royals preuailed aboue learning vertue or morall vnderstanding And therefore because they thus promoted doe glorie in their exaltation by meanes of money they afterwards become extreame and shamelesse extorters of money but in my opinion Ecclesiasticall persons erre mightily in this nay what may we say of the verie gouernours and rulers of the Church certainely to auerre nothing but truth without lying we can deliuer no good of them in generall Nicholas of Biberache in Germanie affirmed no lesse He tells how he was at Rome and declares how they there vsed only fained flatteries toward strangers learned men and that Iuramenta per oscula Iudas Oathes passed for Iudas kisses Faith and pietie were there rare and deere like aromaticall spices And that the Pope and his assistants raked all to themselues being robbers and theeues worse than Pharao Perpetuò in sinu mulierum and dayly lulling in womens laps he concluding in these verses Papae dicatis precor intuitu pietatis Quod stat in Ecclesia iam multiplex simonia Et mala quamplura fidei quae sunt nocitura Quae si durabunt eclipsin forte creabunt Shew to the Pope in zeale and pietie That in the Church raignes too much simonie And euils many more that hurtfull are Which will eclipse true faith in spreading farre He presaging herein some eclipse and reuolt in the Church But Arnold de Villa noua borne in Catalognia a man endued with the knowledge of all Tongues and Sciences speakes somewhat more broadly The diuell saith hee led all Christian people from the veritie and truth of Iesus Christ The faith that Christians now retaine is but such as the diuels themselues hold All Cloysterers swarue from charitie and are damned All falsifie the doctrine of Christ and Diuines did ill namely the Schole-men in mixing Philosophie with Diuinitie The Popes in their consultations haue no regard but to humane respect and interests And as for doctrine he expresly condemneth the sacrifice of the Altar Masses are not to be celebrated We must not sacrifice for the dead Nothing herein is offered vnto God Almes rather represents the passion of Christ than this sacrifice He therefore for these propositions was condemned of heresie by Frier Iohn of Longuil of the Order of the Predicants and Geoffrey of Crudilles But Germanie vnder Honorius the fourth renewed her auncient vertue Bernard Luitzenbergens Catologo haereticorum sent Iohn Bishop of Tusculum a Roman Cardinall to Rodulphus the Emperour vnder pretext of intreating him to goe into Italie there to be crowned which notwithstanding he did not greatly desire and he demaunded of all his Clergie for fiue yeares a fourth of all reuenewes as well secular as Ecclesiasticall as also of the Conuents of women and Nunnes A Diet therefore was called at Wirtzberge where his demaunds and patents were opened being corroborated and vrged with many intimations and reasons By a generall consent the Archbishop of Collen rose vp who opposing himselfe appealed to a generall Councell and as he was deliuering there reasons according to the charge imposed vpon him hee was by the Cardinall interrupted threatened and excommunicated The Monks and Priests receiued him with scorne and laughter filling the whole temple with clamors and tumult He exclaimed of the wrong and violence done vnto him imploring aid of the Emperour who was present who by his Marshall caused him to be conducted halfe dead into his lodging Then Probus Bishop of Thoul a Doctor of Diuinitie standing on his feet neere to the Font made this Oration How long deere Collegues shall these Romultan Vultures abuse our patience Auent l. 7. Nauclerus vol. 2. Gener. 43. if rather I may not say our follie and blindnesse How long shall we endure their impietie auarice pride and exorbitancies This wicked race of arch Synagoguists will neuer giue ouer before they haue brought vs all to pouertie slauish seruitude And comparing the Popes to the Iewish Priests Our owne discord said he brought forth this incouenience These imposters haue made vse of our differences and as long as they are vpheld the Christians will neuer be able to enioy happie peace to auoyd the miseries of warre or to exercise pietie and charitie one towards another They lately set the Sueuians and Saxons together by the eares then did they depriue both of State and life Frederick the second an excellent member of the Christian Commonwealth and Conrade the fourth both Sueuian and worthie Princes The impes of Sathan and Antichrist sowed seditions and dissentions in Germanie then afterwards by fraud and deceit they intercepted and put to
gotten or come by But after this just judgement he fell into such a desperation and madnesse as some thirtie dayes after he yeelded vp his life giuing occasion of a prouerbe which did as it were epitomize his whole Popedome He entred like a Foxe liued like a Lyon and dyed like a Dog Some say thus much was presaged vnto him by Celestine in these words Ascendisti vt Vulpes Ranulph in Policronico l. 7. c. 39. Walsingham in histor Angl. thou didst ascend like a Foxe The Tuscan storie questionlesse deliuers it written That in the election of Popes it ranne by way of prophesie Intrabit vt Vulpes which the historie called Fasciculos Temporum notes to haue beene fulfilled in euerie respect This Pope grew to such an height of arrogancie as he would stile himselfe to be the Lord of all the world as well things temporall as spirituall and many things he did out of magnificence which at last failed most miserably Concerning matters of doctrine there flourished at this time in France one Robertus Gallus a man verie famous who of a Prelat became a Dominican and as it seemed he did not approue of the manners and customes of that Order There is a booke of his extant at Paris comming forth together with the prophesies of Hildegard wherein comprehending certaine visions of his owne in the fift chapter he calls the Pope Idolum an Idoll and he brings in God speaking in these words Who set this Idoll on my throne to command ouer my flocke he hath eares yet doth he not heare the clamor and crie of those that lament and descend downe into hell though their howlings drowne the sound of trumpets and the fearefull claps and reports of the thunder Eyes he hath and yet he sees not the abhominations of his people nor the exorbitancies of their pleasures what wickednes does his people performe daily in my presence yet he will not looke into it except he may gather money and coyne thereby A mouth he hath and yet speakes nothing for it is enough for him to say I haue appointed those shall speake good things to them it sufficeth that either by my selfe or others I doe good Accursed bee that ydoll and woe be to him that set it there for who can bee equall to this ydoll vpon earth For hee hath magnified his name vpon earth one sayd who shall bring me vnder Is not my familie linked with the most Noble of the earth I exceed them in all my sumptuous fare Knights and Nobles serue me that which was neuer done to my Fathers is done vnto me Behold my house is paued with siluer and gold and gemmes are the ornaments thereof Could that place of Zacharie be more fitly applied to the Pope O Pastor idolum O ydoll Shepheard In the first and twelfth Chapters in the figure of the Serpent he describes the Pope or Antichrist who extols himselfe aboue measure oppressing the godlie though they be but of a verie small number and beeing enuironed with many false Prophets who in contempt of God and Christ onely preach and magnifie him contrariwise obscuring and defacing the name of Iesus In conclusion deciphering the Roman Church I did pray saith he on my knees with my face towards heauen nere to the Altar of S. Iames at Paris on the right hand and I saw in the ayre before me the bodie of the onely high Priest clad in white silken Roabes and his backe was towards the East and his hands lifted vp towards the West Priests doe vsually stand while they say Masse I did not see head and beholding wistly whether he were altogether without an head or no I saw his head leane withered and as if it had beene all of wood and the spirit of the Lord sayd This signifies the state of the Roman Church that is to say wherein there is no bloud nor humour of life remayning That it might also signifie what maner of bread she distributed to her children Againe saith he intending the same worke another day I saw in the spirit And behold a man of the same habit went about bearing on his shoulders delicat bread and excellent wine and the bread and wine hung downe on his sides but he in his hands held a long hard stone gnawing it with his teeth as an hungrie man would doe bread but effecting nothing at all out of the stone came two Serpents heads and the spirit of the Lord instructed me saying Curious and vnprofitable questions are this stone on which the hungrie chew and gnaw omitting points substantiall for the saluation of soules And I sayd And what meanes those heads And he answered The name of one of them is Vayne glorie and of the other Difference of religion Was it possible in more significant words to expresse the Sophistries cauilations of these times which hauing the word of God readie at hand to distribute vnto the people for their nourishment they rejected this though this was a burthen layed vpon their shoulders continually liuing and dying in chewing and eating of idle and contentious questions The which in like manner the Prophet objects to the Iewes Esay 55. v. 2. Why lay you out your money for no sustenance and bestow your labour in a thing that affords no repletion As also in the vision before he thought that he saw the Church reformed I saw saith he a certaine cleare bright Crosse of siluer like the Crosse the Armes of the Counts of Toulouse but those twelue Apples which are in the extents of the Crosse were like certaine rotten corrupt Apples cast vp by the Sea and I sayd Lord Iesus what meanes this and the spirit sayd vnto me This Crosse which thou seest is the Church which through puritie and cleanenesse of lyfe shall be bright and resonant through the shrill voyce of the preaching of veritie and being inquisitiue I said What is meant by these rotten and corrupt apples and he sayd The future humiliation and digression of the Church The which crosse vndoubtedly did truely decipher the Church in that the crosse of Christ is the Churches saluation the true preaching of this crosse the exact reformation of diuine worship inuolued in humane traditions which doe but obscure the glorie of the Crosse and euen cast a blacke cloud ouer the Church Posseuinus in Apparatu tom 2. An. 1302. And yet Posseuine the Iesuite calls this Author An excellent preacher of the word of God Neither need we to doubt but that in such a general coherence of the French Clergie against Boniface there were many more who together with Robert discerned both the Popes tyrannie and the Churches deformitie For king Philip in the yeare 1302 when hee made his progresse through the Prouince of Narbon heard many complaints made to him against the Inquisitors of the Faith who participating in all forfeitures and confiscations they apprehended whom they thought good without due proofe condemning them whereupon the Vidame of Piquigni was constrained
se due reggimenti Cade nel fango se bruta la soma The Church of Rome which now will needs confound And joyne in one two diuers gouernements Her selfe defiles in dirt and brings her keyes to ground He refutes also the donation of Constantine that it neither was de facto nor could be de iure and therefore by some he was condemned of heresie There are a third sart saith he whom they call Decretalists ignorant and vnlearned in all Diuinitie and Philosophie who cleauing absolutely to their Decretalls putting all their hope as I suppose in the vigour and force of them they derogate from the Empire And no maruell when I haue heard one of them say constantly auerre That the traditions of the Church were the foundation of faith which wicked opinion and beleefe let them banish away far from them those men I meane which before the traditions of the Church did beleeue in Christ the Sonne of God either to come present or past and so beleeuing they hoped and hoping were enflamed with charitie and being thus diuinely enflamed the world makes no doubt but they shall be coheires with him In his Poeme of Paradise written in Itaalian he complaines That the Pope of a Pastor was become a Wolfe and diuerted Christs sheepe out of the true way and therefore the Gospell was forsaken the writing of the Fathers neglected they relied onely on Decretals no man thinkes on Nazareth where Gabriel displayes his wings but the Popes and Cardinals only repaire to the Vatican and some other selected places of Rome These things saith he were the absolute euersion of Christs warfare imposed vpon Peter whose pure doctrine in the meane while lyes deepely buried at Rome In times past war was made vpon the Church by the sword but now the same is inflicted by a famine that is by taking away the bread which God allotted for the nourishment thereof Dante del Paradiso C. 9. 20. Del Purgatorio C. 32. this being denyed to no man which is the preaching of the holie word But thou saith he addressing his speech to the Pope which by the Chancellor onely writest thus Cogita Petrum Paulum qui mortem oppetiuere Propter vineam quam vastas etiamnum viuere Potes tu quidem dicere firmum habeo desiderium Sic ad eum qui voluit viuere solus Quique per saltus fuit pertractus ad supplicium At qui nec piscatorem agnosco nec Paulum In another place he deliuers what an vnworthie thing it was that the holie Scriptures were either wholly layd apart or violently peruerted That there was no consideration had with how much bloud they were planted in the world and how highly they accept of him that comes to them in humilitie of heart and spirit Whereas on the other side euerie man applauded himselfe in his owne Fictions and Comments but the Gospell was buried in silence The publike chayres and Oratories resounded nothing all the yeare long but vaine questions and meere fables and so the poore sheep being fed with the puffes of wind pined and consumed away with many other things which might bee produced out of his workes against the Popes Indulgences and the abuses of the Roman Church the which he so liuely describes that one may most easily perceiue how he plainly acknowledged her to be that Whore in the Apocalyps It is a thing verie memorable That at this time Frederick the third king of Sicilia a most religious Prince was so moued with the depraued gouernement of the Church of Rome that he began to doubt of the veritie of the Gospell but being vrged by a vision wherein his mother appeared to him with her face vncouered and whom he knew by these words My sonne I giue thee my blessing Colloquium Frederici Regis Arnoldi de Villa noua that thou mayest studie daily to obey the trueth hee sent for Arnold de Villa noua who was then of great estimation amongst all men that by his assistance he might bee resolued in his doubts His principall doubt was this Whether the doctrine of the Gospell was an humane inuention or a diuine tradition And here three things principally disturbed his mind First That the whole Clergie as well great as small conformed their liues no wayes according to the Gospell they discharged sacred offices but euen for forme sake only or else in verie mockerie scorne and for the gouernement of soules they tooke no care being contrariwise transported with all violence to vice and vaineglorie Secondly In that the Monks who seemed to draw neerer to Apostolicall integritie they were now so swarued and strayed from the wayes of God that in respect of them not onely the secular Clerkes but euen lay men themselues might rather bee justified they being serpents and vipers without any spirit of pietie And there he deciphers them by all the notes of dishonestie by hypocrisie impietie crueltie rapine wantonnesse diuine contempt incredulitie and also about the verie Gospell it selfe Thirdly That in a doctrine so weightie and of such â—onsequence he could not sufficiently wonder at the negligence and carelesnesse of the See Apostolicall When he sent into diuers countries he was by some inquisitiue what progression the Gospell made who returned him answer They could discerne no such matter and that outwardly no course nor care was taken for the propagation of the Gospell as also inwardly no greater studie imployed for the extinguishing of schismes but rather of nourishing and setting them on fire The Legats were daily entangled in worldlie affaires being little carefull either for the promotion or preseruation of the Gospell And consulting with some Friers about his vision many made answer it was but an illusion Diuers out of this made implication That his mother was yet in Purgatorie and wanted prayers and suffrages But Arnold de Villa noua by many reasons and examples and especially in that her admonition was consonant to the words of the Gospell plainely affirmed That questionlesse this vision was of God and thereupon exhorted him earnestly to serue God according to his vocation to performe justice and charitie to prouide as well for the cause of the poore as of the rich and for matters belonging to God hee should continually preferre them before all humane respects and considerations For the doctrine of the Gospell that he must firmely auerre and beleeue that all the doctrine of the Euangelists is the verie doctrine of God That Iesus of Nazareth is the Christ promised vnto the Auncients for a Sauiour euen God himself which created the whole world which may be confirmed not onely out of the Articles of the Creed but also by such euident demonstration as no man could oppugne or infringe And setting downe the same in writing he deliuered it him Then for the reasons of his wauering and being in doubt they were of that nature as they rather strengthened the beleefe and truth thereof than any wayes impaired
in no sort be scandalized with this negligence of the See Apostolicall for these reasons to make any doubt of the infallible veritie of Christs Gospell seeing he himselfe foretold as much long time before and God had now in one selfe same time made twice denunciation thereof and this Herauld being vnworthily repulsed scorned and cast into bonds was not at all therewith shaken nay more constantly and firmely than euer before he perseuered in the Faith For I know saith he that God will yet the third time denounce his predictions to the Seat Apostolicall but by whom where or when I precisely know not because it is not reuealed vnto me And if this See receiues the denunciation prosecuting it with Moses and Phineas zeale he will honour her by his diuine power both with all auncient and new glories but if she neglect and contemne the same bee assured that God within the foresaid three yeares will bring vpon her most fearefull and terrible iudgements such as shall giue wonder and amazement to the Easterne and Westerne parts what manner of ones I will tell you before my departure in the sence spirituall And certainely much about that time grew that great and long discord betweene the Emperor and the Pope Lewis of Bauaria then wearing the Diademe But this Denouncer and Herauld of whom mention hath beene made was questionlesse Arnoldus himselfe being a man then verie famous all Europe ouer for the knowledge of all Tongues and Arts who deliuering a speech about Church reformation at Rome answer was returned him Meddle in Physicke and not in Diuinitie and we will honour thee In which words saith he they endeuoured to seclude Christs little ones out of the field of Diuinitie desiring onely to haue this field possessed by Giants that is with such as make warre against God Frederick therefore being moued by Arnolds relations he resolued in himselfe verie curiously to search out the truth of the Gospell to frame his life according to Christs doctrine who is truth it selfe and can only bestow on men eternall life That he would by all labour and endeuour procure the propagation thereof rooting out whatsoeuer was aduerse and opposit thereunto And he exhorted the king of Aragon his brother to doe the like whom by letters he certified of all the proceedings to which he likewise with the same resolution and intention made answer Both of them are yet extant being dated in the yeare 1309. We also read an Epistle of king Edwards to Clement wherein he inferres how many kings and nobles of his kingdome from the verie originall of the Church had religiously built many Churches liberally endowed them and placed therein verie sufficient and fit ministers so as the Catholike Faith might the more spread and encrease among the people and nations subiect to him and by this meanes the Lords vine did wonderfully grow and spread But saith he a thing much to be grieued at the verie branches of this vine are degenerated into briers and brambles and the wild boares of the forest extirpate it and all the wild beasts seed thereon But if you doubt whom he meant obserue While saith he the impositions and prouisions of the See Apostolike which daily grow more burdensome contrarie to the intentions of the donors and the best benefices are conferred on strangers and those many times verie vnworthie and not altogether free from iust suspition who are not resident in the sayd benefices know not the countenance of those sheepe committed to their charge nor vnderstand not their language And hee set many discommodities before his eyes that thereof ensued to the vnspeakable and wonderfull detriment of the States Temporall and Spirituall both of Church Kingdome and people earnestly requesting him That he would forthwith remedie these inconueniences because so principall an euill was no wayes to be shuffled vp The successor sayth he of the Prince of the Apostles receiued a commaundement from Christ to feed and not to feed vpon the Lords sheepe to confirme and strengthen and not to suppresse and tread vpon his brethren But because Clement opened not readily his ears to these things Edward forbad the Annates to be conueyed out of his kingdome as also that Prelats should not goe personally to Rome for their ordination The Epistle began thus Pensata sedis Apostolicae clementia c. The Waldenses continued still in diuers Prouinces and vnder diuers nominations according as their aduersaries were for the most part pleased to impose vpon them for we see that in Lombardy they were called Fratricelli Little brethren and because they hated the Pope the Roman Court and such as had brought in deprauation and corruption both into doctrine and manners they were not onely most cruelly put to death but further by calumniation and detraction made infamous to posteritie in many kinds of vncleannesse though their opinions were neuer any other than those of the Waldenses and Albigenses being in the greateh part consonant to the confessions of the reformed Churches This is most apparent out of the relations of Raynerius a writer of those times who sayth he was present both in Lombardie and other places when they were examined by the Inquisitors But formerly out of his workes we extracted those things that were pertinent to their confessions that they need not here any further repetition Concerning their manners he writes they were modest simple medling little with bargaines or contracts to auoyd lying and deceit liuing on their labour being content with a little chast and sober inuiting others by their example to euerie good thing Moreouer hee addes That the first rules and instructions which for rudiments they gaue vnto their children was the Decalogue of the Law the ten Commaundements of God that they should learne to abstaine from those sinnes which vulgarly were called mortalia mortall all which poynts haue small coherence with the distastfull detractions imposed vpon them by many Clement therefore commaunded the Crosse militar to be taken vp against them exposing these poore soules to prey and spoyle proscribing them to be stripped both of life and goods and foure thousand of them he destroyed being assembled together in one place Others of them recouered the inaccessible and insuperable places of high mountaines where till Pope Eugenius time which was about an hundred yeares after our Author Antoninus sayes they abode Antonin Part. 3. Tit. 22. c. 10. And these be the verie race of them from father to sonne which we see in the vallies of Oste Angrogne and other places The same opinion is held of them which at the same time were burned in great numbers within the town of Crema in the Duchie of Austria which the Abbot of Hirsaug beleeuing his predecessors taxeth with the same faith and beleefe inuoluing the truth in many lyes and fictions Yet by his testimonie it is manifest that they reiected the Masse as vaine and vnprofitable and the consecrated Hoast a god inuented by men affirming that the Church
and least of all ouer the Maiestie Imperiall and if he vsurpe the same they are bound by diuine lawes to resist him therein by word by deed by all meanes and all endeuours and not doing so they should be vniust and iniurious to God as on the contrarie they that fight for him and these false prerogatiues may be reputed to be the diuels champions That the Emperours confirmation belonged not to the Pope much lesse his election nay and this manner of his coronation by reason of many abuses growing from the same brings some danger to the Empire But so on the contrarie the Emperour being a Christian Prince by the consent of the Clergie and people may nominat a Pope and the partie being absent confirme him nominated If he be accused or obiected against he may reduce him into the true way and judge him by a Councell That Peter when he liued as he was a man might fall nay and erre neither was the Pope by any priuiledge exempted from error And whereas it was said to Peter Oraui pro te this may be extended likewise to the rest of the Apostles therfore he could be no surer of his faith constancie than the rest of the Bishops That only the Canon of the sacred Bible is the fountaine of truth in whose disesteeme wee must neither beleeue the Pope nor the Church That we ought not to beleeue the Popes and Cardinall onely about the sence and meaning of the Scriptures or any principall poynt of faith because verie often by their wicked interpretations and opinions they haue led miserable men to hell That the Christian Church is properly the generall bodie and number of the faithfull not the Pope or the Cardinals no not the Roman Church it selfe and the same is truely represented in a lawfull and general Councel of the Churches which was to be called by the Emperour with the consent of other Christian Princes and in times past was so perpetually called And surely my verie conscience vrgeth me to comprehend as briefly as I can what hee speakes of these things because neuer any man more plentifully displayed by what degrees and pretences the Popes haue attained to this height of tyrannie As also I would request the Reader not to thinke it tedious to read ouer the booke it selfe especially speaking of the Court of Rome Marsil Pataui part 2. c. 24. Those saith he which haue visited the Roman Court or to speake more significantly a Staple of traffickes more horrible than a denne of theeues Or they who haue not seene it may vnderstand by the report of a multitude of men worthie of credit that it is at this day become the verie receptacle of all bad and wicked practicioners both spirituall and temporall For what other thing is it than a concourse of Simoniacks What other than an harsh rude bawling of Barretters an Asylum for slaunderers and the trouble and vexation of honest men There the innocents iustice is hazarded or at least so long protracted if they be not able to compasse it by money and bribes that at last exhausted and toyld with innumerable disturbances they are enforced to let fall their miserable and tedious suites For there indeed humane lawes reecho and sound out but diuine precepts are are silent or seldome heard There are counsels and consultations of inuading Christian Princes by armed and violent power conquering and taking the same from them to whose custodie and iurisdiction they were lawfully committed but for purchasing of soules there is neither care nor counsell taken Whereunto we may annexe That there no order but perpetuall horror and confusion inhabites And as for my selfe that haue seene and beene present me thinkes I behold that fearefull statue which in the second of Daniel was represented to Nabuchadnezzar in a dreame hauing an head of gold armes and breast of siluer bellie and thighes of brasse yron legs and the feet one part yron and the rest of earth And so applying it in euerie part Brasen breasts and thighes saith he because of the shrill and large promises and the vocall though fallacious absolution from sinnes and penalties and the vniust and terrible maledictions and condemnations of such as but defend their owne libertie or obserue due fidelitie to their Soueraignes though through Gods protection all this rage and tumor is but vaine and innocuous And no maruell it is that the Index Romanus forbad all men the reading thereof Iohn de Iandun a Gantois maintained the same propositions who also was comprehended in the same sentence of condemnation a man of rare learning in those tempestuous dayes as may plainly be collected by his workes printed both at Venice and Florence Also Leopald of Bebemburg Doctor of the lawes and Bishop of Bamburg who handled the same argument namely That the Emperour had absolute power of gouerning the Empire presently after his election and the Popes coronation added nothing to him to whom he was neither vassall nor feudatarie He also conuicted Constantines donation to be a mere fable The title of the booke is De translatione Imperij printed at Paris anno 1540 but Michael of Cesenna Generall of the Franciscans spake much more broadly and confidently for he said expresly The Pope was Antichrist the Roman Church Babylon which was drunke with the bloud of the Saints And therefore Antoninus placeth him among the Fratricelli or poore Friers of Lyons who as formerly wee saw were the verie progenie of the Waldenses This man and his followers particularly auerred That Pope Iohn was an heretike and all the Popes and Prelats that should come after him Antonin parte 3. tit 21. c. 5. sect 1 And diuers saith Antoninus were burnt in sundrie parts of the world that stood firme in this opinion He also notes That long time after the Marquisat of Ancona Florence it selfe was full of them from whence being expelled they dispersed themselues ouer the countries of Greece as also that Lewis of Bauaria the Emperour was a supporter of these opinions and amongst others he makes mention of one Iohn Castiglio and Francis de Harcatara Franciscans Paulus Aemilius in Carolo Pulchro who were burnt Hereupon our Paulus Aemilius descends into these words Vnder king Charles the Faire there liued many admirable wits and most learned men This age flourished in learning Some of them were verie holie men and some contending ambitiously to excell others exceeding a meane grew to be wicked and impious Others there were of whose manners and intentions a doubtfull coniecture may bee made Good men grieued for the euils of the times and silently lamented And they who were called Fraterculi condemned both by deed and writing Ecclesiasticall wealth and opulencie and preached That riches the purple robe and domination were vnbeseeming and vnproper for religion c. But in the life of Philip de Valois we learne both out of him and other French writers That Pope Iohn what need soeuer he had of our
helpe made no such great account of vs nor we of him but that these amities brust forth many times into open warre and contention Those of the kings Councell and of the bodie of the Parliament shewed him how diuersly the Pope and his adherents sought to infringe and cut off his prerogatiues The kings officers complaine that all iurisdiction was transferred from the royall tribunal to sacred decisions That many more temporall causes and controuersies betweene temporall men were heard and adiudged by the Bishops and other Priests than by the kings officers and Iudges Whosoeuer in any thing stood not to the censure of the Prelats he was expelled the Church remoued from communicating with the godlie and it was come to that passe as euen for debt when the partie was altogether vnable he was interdicted water fire Wherfore the deputies of the Prelats and Clergie were commaunded to appeare in the moneth of December at Bois de Vincennes neere Paris there Master Peter de Cugnieres the kings Atturney defended his Soueraignes cause and producing those words of our Sauiour in Saint Mathew Giue to Caesar that which is Caesars and to God that which is Gods he argued the distinction betwixt the jurisdiction spirituall and temporall verie worthie of obseruation of which the one belonged to the ciuile Magistrat the other to the Church which could not interpose her selfe in matters temporall without mingling heauen and earth together and entangling the whole earth in an vtter confusion His speech hee also confirmed by many apt and well applied places out of the Scriptures and the sacred Canons and insisting much vpon that text of the 22 of the Prouerbes Exceed not the auncient bounds and limits which thy fathers layed Because saith he if any customes were introduced contrarie to the same they could be of no worth nay rather they should be corruptions and Prescription can take no place against the kings royall prerogatiue neither can the king himselfe renounce these lawes and iurisdictions as may be proued by many chapters which are in the tenth Distinction If therefore saith he the king is sworne at his coronation no wayes to alienate the lawes of the kingdome and to reuoke againe those alienated so if they should be supprest or vsurpt by the Church or any other he is bound to renew and reuiue them againe And with that he brought forth a scedule comprehending sixtie six particulars wherein were expressed such aggrauations and oppressions for which the Clergie was to make satisfaction Bertram then Bishop of Hutum being to speake in behalfe of the Clergie hee ript vp the memorie of Charles the Great Lewis the Godlie and S. Lewis and other Pinces who in times past had endowed and immunified the Churches aduancing highly their glorie who had augmented Church liberties and so by many examples exaggerating their reproach and infamie who had preiudiced and impaired the same and this cause being referred for a day of hearing euen to the verie feastiuall of S. Thomas of Canturburie might fitly put the king in mind that this Thomas as on that day shed his bloud for the liberties and immunities of the Church and yet wee formerly obserued that the Diuines of Paris disputed how this Thomas was more probably to be supposed condemned because he suffered death for his rebellion But the king plainely made answer That he would haue a speciall care of all things to come Bertram vrgeth further for the better explication of himselfe when the king replied I would rather haue the liberties of the Church augmented than diminished I meane the true immunities and liberties but not vsurpations And therefore he consulted with them about the preseruation of royall rights and jurisdictions in hatred of which fact they endeuoured to depraue the memorie of Peter de Cognieres This is he who in a corner of our Ladies Church in Paris is commonly called Master Peter de Cogniet An Epistle of Lucifer to the Pope and Roman Church fel fit with these times Epist Luciferi ad Papam Some thinke it was written vnder Philip the Faire but because in some exemplaries it is said to be dated in the yeare of his Palace ouerthrowne 1351 Here seemes in the originall to be some error in computation of the yeares about the yeare from Christs birth 1318 it is referred to that yeare Lucifer is in it brought in discoursing How in times past Christs vicar preaching the word in pouertie of life the world was so conuerted that Erebus was turned into Eremum Hell into Hermitage but he had caried the matter so wisely as to suborne in their places those that should with both their clookes lay hold of worldlie kingdomes which Christ heretofore refused being offered him that therefore they should not now teach as he and his Apostles did Reddite Caesari quae sunt Caesaris c. Subiecti estote Principibus but seising both on spirituall and temporall things they should assume vnto themselues both swords endeuoring proudly to beare rule ouer Princes themselues And hereupon came in all excesse pride wantonnesse wicked deuises and simonie which carried that sway as he plentifully laid open that what aunciently in times past had beene forespoken by the Prophets was completely fulfilled The Church of Rome is become the Synagogue of Sathan The purpled harlot hath committed fornication with the kings of the earth Of a mother she is become a stepmother and of a Bride an adulteresse forgetting her originall charitie and chastitie and principally ruinating the Christian Faith which before she built vp and erected Then hee exhorts the Pope vehemently to perseuere in these offices Because saith he we are about to send forth Antichrist for whom all these treasures are to be reserued in the meane while we would haue you to be our Vicars c. They that spake so broadly in generall of the Roman Church what thought they suppose you of many her particular abuses Hereunto we may adde That Iohn Mandeuil an English man a writer verie neere to those times said Pope Iohn sent to the Grecians exhorting them to bee vnited to him and the Roman Church for the knowne and accustomed reasons of that plenarie power graunted vnto him ouer all the Church in the person of Saint Peter But they answered him laconically We vndoubtedly beleeue thy Soueraigne power ouer those that are subiect to thee but wee cannot endure thy extreame pride nor are we able to satisfie thy greedie auarice The diuell be with thee for God is with vs. 58. PROGRESSION Benedict the twelfth succeeded Iohn He holds the See while the yeare 1342 when as Clement the sixt came to the chaire after him Lewis the Emperour dyes and after some opposition Charles sonne to the king of Bohemia obtaines the Diademe Imperiall BEnedict the twelfth succeeded Iohn the Cardinalls hauing been sixteene daies in the Conclaue before they could agree vpon an election at last they resolued either for enuie or in despight one of another to
euer read of From words therefore they came to blowes for when Charles heard of Lewis death he came to Ratisbone the Consuls themselues giuing him entrie into the citie and when the people heard of the Popes pretences they ran violently to armes himselfe was scarcely exempted from their furie so as of necessitie he must needs depart the citie From thence going to Nuremberg and being honourably entertained by the Senat the people againe expelled him and sent for Lodouikes sonne All this proceeding from a detestation of those articles imposed by Clement vpon Charles as also from the forme of a Commission granted to the Bishop of Bamberg for the vrging of such to a reconciliation to the Church who had followed Lewis partie which ran in this manner They shall sweare hereafter to hold the Catholike Faith but marke wherein it must consist to be faithfull to the See Apostolike to beleeue nor fauour no heretike That it is a condemned heresie to thinke that the Emperor may depose the Pope and create another That the Emperor is to be esteemed no Emperor except he be first approued by the See Apostolike neither were they to cleaue or adhere to the progenie or children of the same Lewis except they were reconciled to the Church And lastly That they should obey Charles king of Romans approued and confirmed in the throne otherwise they were not to be absolued from these censures and penalties Charles was aduised not to publish this forme if he meant to be louingly entertained of the people But the Bishop fearing the Popes displeasure durst not absolue any of the Interdict vnlesse hee would performe this manner of abiuration which many resisted and namely at Basil Conradus Burneueld Burgomaster who when Charls entred the citie he protested before a publike Notarie in behalfe of the whole citie My Lord of Bamberg vnderstand that we will neither beleeue nor confesse that our Soueraigne Lewis Roman Emperor was euer an heretike and whosoeuer the Princes Electors commend vnto vs or the greater part of them for king of Romans or Emperor for the same we will take him though he neuer seeke to the Pope neither will we performe any thing which may be in any sort repugnant to the royalties and iurisdictions of the Empire Yet the Bishop was counselled to remoue the Interdict and Charles by stealth left Basil comming by water to Strasbourg where he met with the like and yet more bitter distasts as also presently after at Spire and other cities where much sedition strife grew about this forme which he was driuen to moderat and qualifie At Wormes the Bishop was constrained to absolue the Interdict without any oath taken or conditions at all Charls was receiued into Magunce with this prouiso That he should not establish Gerlac constituted their Archbishop by the Pope nor suffer any patent to be publikely read in his behalfe In many places this Gerlac minding to depart all his people garding before his lodging in armes the hosts not being payed for the charges of his traine and kitchin hee was detained and namely at Wormes vpon the complaint of a publike executioner And hauing no other mâ—â—nes hee was enforst to pawne his Patent or collection Warrants to pay his hosts And all this out of doubt not properly out of any hatred to Charls but to the Pope Pontificiall exactions But the Princes yet attempt further for assembling in the greatest part at Reinsey vpon the Rhine vnder the castle of Longstein they conâ—â—â—ed about the deposing of Charles and chusing Emperour Edward king of England Lewis his neere allie to whom by embassadours they solemnely offered the Empire but after many thankes giuen he excused himselfe by reason of the warre hee had in hand with the French men Then they betooke themselues to Henrie Marquesse of Misnia Lodouikes sonne in law but for a summe of money hee yeelded his right to Charles At last they resolued on Gunther Count of Swartzburg as renowmed a gentleman for martiall prowesse as was in that age who accepted of it on this condition That in a solemne assembly of the Princes to be coâ—â—ocated at Franckfort the vacancie of the seat were confirmed by the greater part which was effected in the yeare 1349 An. 1349. So much they grudged to receiue an Emperour from the Popes hands But being sicke as our Author Albertus sayes one master Fridanck a famous Physitian ministred to him a pâ—tron which Gunther commanded him though greatly against his owne will to assay and tast of in his owne preence and presently after his assay Gunther himselfe tooke some but the Physitian who incontinently began to discolour in his countenance within the space of three dayes died and Gunther mightily swelling grew to be weake and vnable of bodie so as it was thought this Physitians seruant had put in some poyson By reason of this bodily indisposition Gunther was the readier to come to accord being also excited thereunto by diuers of the Princes his friends who looking into this discommoditie meant to aduance their owne interests both by benefits and affinities with Charles It was therefore couenanted betwixt them That for the right of his election accepting of 22000 markes of siluer and two Imperiall townes in Turingia he should renounce his title for terme of life But within a moneth after Gunther died Charles remained peaceably installed but this was by sinister meanes and to the irrecouerable dammage of the Empire For in him and by his basenesse the processe was ended to the Popes benefit commenced anciently by Gregorie the 7 called Hildebrand for conâ—â—rmation of the authority of their Sees against the liberties of the Empire being wholly exhausted of treasure and therefore to appease the townes States who were prouoked by his molestations and to be acknowledged in them Charls was constrained to acquit them of the greatest part of his taxes subsidies in such sort as the Maiesty of the Empire was scarce able euer after to recouer it self again By the same meanes the German Emperours lost all their authoritie in Italie while Lewis the fourth was at variance and strife with the Popes partly because Popes ordained Magistrats in the cities Imperiall and out of the Vicariate which they arrogated to themselues in the Empires vacancie they appointed the principall of the Guelphish faction to be their substitutes and partly also in that the Emperour being employed in Germanie to retaine still some authoritie and power he constituted the more illustrious personages of his partie who were tearmed Gibellines his deputies vicegerents in those cities that remained vnder his subiection And thus it came to passe that many of these Vicars and Substitutes grew at last to be Lords and proprietaries of the places Many cities likewise shaking off the yoke of subiection redeemed their libertie And so amidst these great agitations and disturbances the more mightie and potent deuoured and swallowed vp their weaker neighbours For thus we see that
his subiects but of his owne Such are those shepheards that feed not the Lords flocke but themselues to whom it is sayd in Ezechiel 24 Mich. 3 You hate good and loue euill You violently flea the skin ouer their eares and teare the flesh from their bones and so they haue eaten the flesh of my people and flead the skins from off their backes The same saith Ezechiel cap. 34 I will cause them to cease from feeding any more my flocke for I will deliuer them from their mouthes and they shall be no longer their bait and food The sixt signe was The promotion of men vnworthie and contempt of the better sort According to Aristotle these things are the speciallest cause of the dissolution of any politicall gouernement and oftentimes in a secular welfare it happens that the dishonour of men famous and meritorious and the exaltation of the base and inferiour sort breeds great mutine and sedition For both in this respect and because of some of the premised reasons wee doe not onely read in Bookes but further haue seene with our eyes diuers kingdomes to haue beene almost ruined and defaced c. But this hath alwayes beene the incredulitie of humane obstinacie that though they doe not onely heare but also see it with their eyes yet will they not beleeue others perished through such and such vyces except they feele it by experience in the destruction of themselues The 7 signe was The tribulation affliction of temporall policie with the commotion and rebellions of people which is alreadie come to passe in diuers parts And because as Seneca saith euils skorn to come vnaccompanied or alone it is to be feared that after this the Ecclesiasticall policie also will not onely suffer and be replenished with these perturbations outwardly but also inwardly within the verie bowels of the Church which is prefigured in the 3 of Ieremie Desolation shall suddenly come in vpon desolation my Tabernacles are wasted and ruined In the 7 of Ezechiel Tumult vpon tumult terrour vpon terrour and the Law shall faile in the Priest and counsell in the Elders The eighth signe was The refusall of correction and amendment when that comes to passe in the principall Prelats of the Church which was writen by Ieremie cap. 7 They would not attend nor harken but made their hearts of Adamant least they should heare the words which the Lord in the spirit vttered vnto them by the mouthes of his Prophets As also by Esayas Lying children children that would not heare the Law who say stop your eares to the words of truth speake vnto vs things pleasing and acceptable And this shall then be fulfilled when the Prelats do maligne learned men and reuealers of truth euen as it is written of them in the 5 of Amos They hated him who reprehended them at the gates and abhorred him that spake truly and therefore to the Church of Hierusalem the Lord speakes in the 4 of Osee Because thou hast reiected knowledge I will reiect thee so as thou shalt not execute thy Priesthood to me for thou hast forgotten the Law of thy God therefore I will change the glorie of thy sonnes into reproach and ignominie and euen as the people are so shall the Priest be And so obseruing well the forementioned signes you may easily iudge whether the present times be secure and whether those doe not now take place which the Lord deliuereth in the Text Iuxta est justicia mea vt reueletur He could not in more plaine and expresse notes haue described the Congregation that was to entertaine Antichrist It then remayned onely for him to aunswer certayne objections which he omits not There are a sort of men saith he too confident and affirming that the Prelats are the Church which the Lord will alwayes keepe and preserue not leauing the same euen as he promised them in the persons of his Apostles he saying in the 28 of Matth. I remaine with you euen vnto the end of the world But this is to be vnderstood in respect of faith which shall remaine for euer continuing alwayes in some few though charitie and zeale wax cold amidst all worldlie disturbances the which the same our Sauiour oftentimes presaged and foretold And because none may suppose themselues secure from tribulation by being of the Church the Lord refells this opinion when he sayth in Ierem. 7. Trust not to the words of lying and vntruth saying The Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord c. which shall no wayes profit you There is another opinion of those that prorogue and protract Gods iudgements for they grant That the Church indeed shall be disquieted and molested but not so quickly because many reasons haue beene heretofore touched and other signes were made manifest seeing not long since the Prelats were reprehended by the Doctors Gregorie and Bernard for receiuing of bribes for their pompe for promoting the vnworthie and for sundrie other vices which then raigned in the Church nay more than now and yet by Gods grace it still remained in prosperous estate God most fitly preuents all these debatements in an example in Ezech. cap. 12. saying Sonne of man behold the house of Israel who sayd The vision that this man saw he hath prophesied of long time agoe Thou shalt therefore tell them saith the Lord My word shall no longer be protracted but I will performe it in your dayes And in Esay 3. We haue seene things come to passe in our dayes which before seemed incredible and the like hath otherwise happened Others say Come what come will we will conforme our selues to this age we will temporize like those which said in Wisdome 2. Let vs enioy those good things that are and replenish our selues Such are very preiudiciall especially to good men in the Church of God And if Ecclesiasticall Prelats were so base as to retaine these bad cogitations they could not be too deepely plunged in hel c. for herein they incurre the temporall danger which they most feare the Lord speaking thus vnto them in the first of the Prouerbs You haue neglected all my aduertisements and counsels and therefore I will returne to your destruction when tribulation and anguish shall euen violently rush in vpon you Some distrust altogether and it seemes that no due remedie in this case can be applied but euen as other things and former kingdoms haue had their periods according to that of Mathew they haue a time in the irreuocable reuolution of ages and so this gouernement of the Church must likewise haue an end the gouernours iust deserts and obstinacies requiring the same as it is in the eighth of Ieremie There is none that repents euerie one returnes to his owne course like an horse that violently presseth into the battell If an Aethiope can change his skinne or a Leopard his spots then you may doe good hauing learned nothing but euill and in the seuenteenth chapter of Iuda which implies the Church The sinne
Christ had giuen to Peter of binding and loossing on earth And by this meanes these chapmen being fatted well returne vnto the citie with many faire horses and a decent familie and make an account of these their collections to Boniface c. which he most seuerely required of them and many taken in fraud he put to death Thus Vrban had sowed the yeare of Iubilie which in his stead Boniface reaped But the testimonie of Theodorick shall not be heard alone though without all exception the greater because his Secretarie Platina himselfe saith Indulgences yea plenarie Platina in Bonifacio 9. were sold euerie where in so much that the authoritie of the keyes and Apostolicall letters were in contempt c. and many wickednesses were done by simonie Krantzius in Metrop l. 11. c. 10. 12. And Krantzius Vnder his Popedome were made many and often translations of Bishops many and often giuings of Indulgences euen to the breeding of loathing in mens hearts Hee gaue graces and Indulgences vnheard of and what he easily gaue he as lightly reuoked stirring vp a report throughout all Christendome that he could not be filled with gold The Romans had hitherto retained the chiefest authoritie in the citie which was the cause that the Popes abhorred to abide there This Pope taking occasion by their discords dealt so with them that in the tenth yeare of his Popedome he got to himselfe alone the temporall domination in alto basso saith the Author high and low in all and through all and to maintaine the same he spared no subsidies nor tributes exacted from the Clergie He reedified the castle of S. Angelo and the Capitoll and therein placed a garrison And this truely hee obtained by a verie notable sacrilege He greatly desired the comming of the yeare 1400 An. 1400. to celebrat the great Iubilie notwithstanding the other that Vrban had interserted Boniface a little before departed to Assisium making a shew to stay there Whereupon the people fearing least by reason of his absence who should giue the blessing the Iubilie would not be celebrated at Rome with that solemnitie they come humbly with great pompe to entreat him to returne vnto them But he the more he is intreated the lesse he is moued and vpbraideth them of their euill behauiour towards him and seemeth to loath the citie That since the later yeares of Vrban they had not receiued any Senators from without but I know not what Conseruers of the chamber men vnsufficient who had suffered all things to be done at the pleasure of the Banderets Wherefore the Romans were brought to that passe being desirous of gaine by that faire that they bought his blessing with the price of their libertie consented that authoritie should bee taken away from the Banderets receiued from his hand a stranger Senator Malatesta de Pisaro admitted also for his safetie a garrison into the citie in which from thenceforth he ruled as absolute Lord all his life time And hereby taking more boldnesse he established the law of Annates in all nations which till then he had practised onely in Italie where he might That by the same saith Blondus hee might make the Roman Bishops his successors no lesse Lords of all Christendome than of Rome for in the law set forth he ordained That it should be lawfull for no man promoted to a benefice to possesse the same before he had payed so much money into the Popes treasurie as the first yeares reuenues thereof might amount vnto and the Englishmen alone obeyed the law in the Cathedrall Churches but in the smaller benefices they contemned the Popes commaund Now in this Iubilie he sold Indulgences to the most giuer as hee had done in the former and though the pestilence grew hot at Rome yet hee would not depart thence Theodor. Ã Nyem l. 1. c. 28. Yea for feare least he should lose in the meane time the temporall dominion of the citie he remained there also in the Sommer time neither gaue hee any almes to sicke pilgrims in that dangerous season although he then abounded in all things for he was accustomed to catch away and not to communicat any thing of his prey to the needie Now betweene the two Iubilies died the Antipope Clement at Auignion who in his obedience was in nothing lesse diligent than Vrban and Boniface To him succeeded Peter de Luna a Spaniard Benedict the thirteenth He being vrged by the king of France who by the aduise of the Vniuersitie of Paris had receiued him onely on condition That hee should indeuour the vnion of the Church sent his Nuntioes to Boniface and his Cardinalls to request him That they might meet together in some place safe to both parties for to take counsell for the concord of the Church This hee propounded indeed discreetly and diligently though as it thought fraudulently And thus also did the Cardinalls of Boniface seeme to take it But Boniface answered not verie gently affirming That he was Pope and the sayd Peter an Antipope and the like words making little or nothing to the cause Whereat the Nuntioes being angrie sayd in his presence That their Lord was not a Simoniack noting Boniface to be one At which words being greatly moued he commaunded them to depart the citie and when they answered That they had safeconduct from himselfe and from the people of Rome and had some time yet left vnexpired which they would enioy he was so immoderatly chafed with anger that his disease of the stone beginning to torment him he went to bed and the third day after dyed Krantzius Saxon l. 10. c. 13. Yet neuerthelesse saith Krantzius that hee might obtaine by the mediation of the mother of God the vnion of the Church hee published by his Buls the feast of the Visitation of Marie instituted by his predecessor Let the Reader judge with what faith in so wicked an intention Neither is it here to be omitted That Francis Pregnan the nephew of Vrban the sixt for whose aduancement he so much laboured when he had a long time beheld a dancing entred into his chamber and gaue himselfe many blowes with a sword and by them that ranne in at his crying out he was hindered of finishing his purpose But the judgement of God which pursued him stayed not long for whiles he was going to Venice with his mother his sonne his daughter and eighteene seruants men and maids his ship was cast away neere Brundusium And so saith the Author all the posteritie of Vrban the sixt was extinguished the waues of the sea requiring vengeance to wit for the Cardinals whom he so wretchedly had cast into the sea And thus are we come to the yeare 1404 when Boniface died for this schisme is longer than can be at once declared OPPOSITION The onely historie of these Antipopes described by such as were neere about them and inward with them the judgement also which they gaue the one against the other the one
no better nor more lawfully being created or raigning than the other might suffice without seeking any other Opposition for what can we haue of greater proofe than this That such as were in most eminent place amongst them being maliciously bent one against another haue related how rudely they vexed and annoyed each other Yet is it worthie our paines to see what was the opinion of the better sort of them which may easily be gathered out of their writings and by the Acts of those times I know saith Froissard Froissard vol. 3. c. 24. that in time to come men will wonder by what meanes the Church could fall into such troubles and to sticke in them so long But this was a wound inflicted by God for to admonish the Clergie in what great excesse and superfluitie they liued But no man tooke heed thereof beeing blinded all with pride and arrogancie whereby each man would be equall one to another Wherefore all things became worse and if our faith had not beene strengthened by the hand and grace of the holie Ghost who inlighteneth the hearts of them that goe astray and confirmeth them in vnitie without all doubt it had fainted and fallen Therefore if we beleeue Froissard it is but ill grounded on Popes He addeth For the Princes of the earth from whom in the beginning came the wealth of the Church giue themselues wholly to playes and ieasts whilest I write this Chronicle in the yeare 1390 whereat a verie great number of the common people exceedingly wondered that so great Princes especially the Kings of Fraunce and Germanie thought not vpon any remedie or counsaile So then after his opinion remedie is rather to be expected from the Princes than from the Popes who are themselues the disease of the Church and the principall peccant humour in the bodie thereof And there he sheweth at large that euerie Prince tooke part with the one or the other of them according as stood best for the wise gouerning of their affaires But he commeth to this that the pride of the Church is such that it must of necessitie be chastised and purged and to this purpose he bringeth that storie of Frier Iohn de Rupescissa Epistol Vniuersit Paris Oxoniens Pragens de tollendo schismate editae per Huttenum An. 1520. The Vniuersitie of Paris had approued Clement That of Oxford and Prague on the contrarie Vrban the sixt In this they all agreed as by their writings on both sides published doth appeare That the Pope and Cardinals exercise a tyrannie ouer the Church of Christ That the Emperour hath the right of the patronage ouer the Pope and Church of Rome That the Pope with his Cardinals may erre and verie often haue erred That the election of the Pope belongeth not to the Cardinals by diuine right but to the people as also to the Emperour the confirmation of the same And that before Gregorie there were no Cardinals Moreouer there was pulished in Germanie an Epistle from the part and authoritie of the Emperour Wenceslaus though he were but weake wherein he grauely exhorted the Church to free themselues from the seruitude of the Pope Epistol Wenceceslai Jmperat de eodem By those Princes saith he of Priests the Church is prophaned the Priesthood defiled all order confounded and whatsoeuer is of religion is corrupted what is of the Law of life of manners of faith of discipline is destroyed and confounded insomuch that although the blessed sonne of God hath suffered many grieuous things by men of the Sinagogue yet now he suffereth much more grieuous things of princes of Priests There is also recited there a vision of a certaine holie man concerning the state of the Church Seeing her apparelled as a Queene he thought she had beene the blessed Virgin Marie but she expresly told him I am not her whom thou deemest but the figure of her for whom thou so often sighest and prayest namely of the Church whose dolour is wonderfull and corruption descending from the head throughout all the limmes euen to the feet and that thou maist sorrow with me behold argument of sorrow and taking off her head her most glorious Crowne she bowed her head vnto him And he saw the vpper part of her head cut into foure parts in forme of a Crosse and wormes breaking forth of her braine and sores running with corrupt matter and she sayd vnto him Behold by these which thou seest in my head thou maist iudge of my corruption and griefe in the other members and hauing said this she vanished from his eyes Neither is it to be omitted that in this Epistle honourable mention is made of Marsilius of Padua and Iohn de Iamduno who as we haue aboue seene had defended the Emperour Lewis of Bauiere against the wicked enterprises of Popes Johannes Petrus Ferrariens in Practica vtriusque iuris in forma libelli actionis confessoriae si verbo plenam c. With the same mind wrot Iohn Peter of Ferrara a famous Lawyer of Pauia That it is a thing ridiculous to be spoken and abhominable to be heard that the Pope hath superioritie ouer the the Emperor That he cannot by any right haue temporall dominion or possesse Prouinces cities that he doth so is of meere violence That the temporall sword must bee taken from him that otherwise Christendome will neuer be quiet That it is by the foolishnesse of Princes that they are made the slaues of the Clergie That the Pope in absoluing men from their oath maketh them perjurers And that Clergie-men carrie their consciences in their coules which being layed aside their conscience is no more to bee found Jdem in forma libelli de substitutione And in another place he crieth out That there may arise a good Emperour against them which in time past through deuotion drew the world after them and now by reason of their couetousnesse and rapine haue destroyed and brought to nothing the state of the Empire and of all the Laitie Not without cause seeing that Iohn Andreas surnamed Speculator that great interpretour of the Canon law was wont to say That Rome hauing beene first founded by theeues hath returned to her first estate Jndex Expurgat Hispan fol. 135. Antuerpian p. 116. But the fathers of the Councel of Trent in their Indexes in Spaine and Antuerpe commaund these places to be raced out At the same time was set forth the Dialogue of Peter and Paule the title whereof was The golden Mirrour in the yeare 1404. An. 1404. In the Preface is this All the Court of Rome from the sole of the foot to the crowne of the head is manifestly blinded with errours and the same hath with the poyson of their errours made drunke almost all the parts of the world as if the Pope could limit the infinit power of the creator Then he diuideth his matter into three points First saith he I will discouer the most grieuous errours of the
the support of Ladislaus king of Sicilie Charles Malatesta his Proctor appeared in Councell hauing on him the Pontificall robes which in token of renunciation he put off before all the assemblie But Benedict hauing beene verie oftentimes cited in vaine by sentence of the Councell is declared to be a periurer Session 11. a scandalizer of the Church a fautor and entermedler of schisme an heretike straying out of the way of faith and for these causes is depriued of his Papall dignitie and cut off from the Church as a withered and dried member forbiddeth all men therefore from obeying him vnder paine of excommunication And though he were almost of all men forsaken yet he continued still in obstinacie Idolum cum idolis suis Cardinalibus saith Krantzius An Idoll with the Idols his Cardinalls Krantzius in Metrop l. 9. c. 1. An. 1414. Yea being at poynt of death in the yeare 1414 he adiureth the Cardinals which remained with him in the castle of Paniscola that they should incontinently chuse him a successor which was Giles Munion Canon of Barcelon by them called Clement the eighth who the fourth yeare after renounced his charge Of this Benedict was that saying of Gerson verie often repeated in Councell There will be no peace to the Churches till Luna be taken away So much did Luna darken the Sunne so much also had these good Popes their hearts set on the vnion of the Church It was meet that impietie of doctrine should grow after the measure of the abuse of power Paulus Aemilius in Carolo 6. Therefore we read that this Benedict the thirteenth was the first that instituted That the Sacrament of the bodie of Christ should be carried before him for the safegard of his bodie that so he might seeme to haue a protector against his aduersaries on earth whom he beleeued to be none in heauen which without doubt he had inuented by the example of the kings of Persia who made their god be caried before them Alexander the fift also because he was a Minorite that he might gratifie the Friers of that Order Theodor. Ã Nyem l. 3. c. vltim who wonderfully reioycing at his creation ran about the streets euerie day verie many in troupes together as if they had beene mad men made a law That all Christians should be bound to beleeue the wounds of S. Francis and in veneration also of those wounds instituted a feast These things as we haue said before although they are judged doubtful yet are found in their owne Histories of those times So Iohn the foure and twentieth Waldensin Fasciculo for that Wicklif had translated the holie Scriptures into the English Tongue would needs haue that translation of the Bible into the vulgar Tongue to be heresie in England But our wise king Charles the fift was of another mind when a little before he commaunded that the sacred Bible should bee translated into the French Tongue for his owne and his peoples vse And let the Reader judge of the inuentions by the pietie and honestie of the deuisors In the meane time the Councell of Constance it selfe whilest it arrogateth power aboue the Pope doth not withall omit in emulation of Popes to extoll it selfe aboue the Lord Christ For when many nations complained vnto them That against the expresse institution of Christ in the participation of the Eucharist the cup of the Lord was taken away from them the Fathers of this Councell feared not to publish a Decree commaunding it seuerely to be excuted which was conceiued in these execrable words Concil Constant Session 13. Although Christ after supper hath instituted and administred to his Disciples this venerable Sacrament vnder both kinds of bread and wine yet notwithstanding the authoritie of the sacred Canons the laudable and approued custome of the Church hath obserued and doth obserue that this Sacrament ought not to be finished after supper c. And seeing that this custome hath beene according to reason brought in and a long time obserued by the Church and holie Fathers it is to be held for a law In which words this clause Non obstante notwithstanding so odious as we haue seene to the Church in former ages for that by it added to the Popes Bulls no lawes so holy but were reuoked now by the authoritie of this Synod manifestly abrogateth not only the vse of the Primitiue Church but the expresse commandement of the Lord himselfe in instituting a Sacrament of so great moment And these things extend to the yeare 1417. An. 1417. OPPOSITION Let vs now consider what the Christian Church thought hereof being distracted and as it were torne in peeces by two sometimes three Popes openly warring one against the other We haue alreadie noted something out of the historie of Theodorick Theodor. Ã Nyem l. 1. c. 7 8. who was successiuely Secretarie to Vrban Boniface Innocent Gregorie and Alexander Neither doth he conceale from vs the murmure and distraction of minds that then was in the whole world whilest some take part with one others content with the conduct of their owne Bishops hold with neither from whence in the meane time this benefit did arise vnto vs in this so great mischiefe That by occasion of this schisme there was a way made vnto the truth and the mouth thereof in diuers things opened And therefore he confesseth ingeniously that it is agreeable vnto reason that the Roman Emperour with the Prelats and Christian people as the spirituall sonne of the Church whose power is immediatly from God should by his authoritie appease these troubles and that they are fooles and flatterers that say That the Pope or Church hath two swords the temporall and the spirituall which great errour being brought into the Christian Church they raise a perpetuall emulation and discord betweene the Pope and the Emperour trampling vnder their feet the Imperiall authoritie to the great hurt of the whole Commonwealth That it appeareth out of the Decrees themselues that whensoeuer any schisme shall arise in the Church that the Emperors are bound and by law haue power to prouide a remedie Which he likewise proueth by the example of Theodoricus the king taken out of the Decree it selfe and is much offended that the Emperor Robert did so flatter and gently intreat Gregorie the twelfth who should haue compelled both parts to haue restored the peace of the Church D. 17. C. Consilia Theud l. 3. c. 9. 10. That the power of the Emperour doth especially tend to the repressing of a wicked and incorrigible Pope scandalizing the Church as it appeareth out of the acts of the Roman Emperours and kings where he alledgeth the example of Otho the first who came out of Germanie to Rome to chasten the disorderly stubborne behauior of Iohn the 13 whom by the authoritie of the Councell notwithstanding he were vpheld by his kindred and friends at Rome he deposed For saith he in those daies the
Iohn the three and twentieth for an expedition beyond the sea whereupon some Popes afterwards vnder other pretences would haue continued them but the cause of them ceasing they were to cease too neither could they be any longer tollerated especially at this time wherein Italie France Germanie and England were at peace and amitie one with the other And here they spent much time in the vnfolding of those exactions that were then in force Where they proue That neither the Pope nor the Church of Rome could by law impose any thing vpon Churches or Churchmen since he was not their Lord but Christ onely That these exactions are contrarie to the minds of their founders whose successors complaine vnto the king That the goods giuen to Churches are transferred to other vses yea to the vtter ouerthrow of Church and Commonwealth and all orders therein concluding in the end That the whole nation would neuer pay them vnder what pretence soeuer they were demaunded It were too tedious a thing here to repeat all their reasons the principall are these Annuities seeme to bind men to fall into heresie taking the word in the larger sence that is to say That it is lawfull to buy things spirituall or for spirituall to giue siluer or things temporall c. Item He that is so promoted seemeth to commit simonie and periurie Which they proue by that obligation that was required of Patriarches Archbishops Bishops c. You c. by the Apostolike permission and authoritie granted to you in that behalfe doe freely offer and promise of your own wills to giue for your common seruice to the Chamber of your most holie Father and Lord in Christ Pope Alexander and the holie and sacred Colledge of reuerend Fathers and Lords in Christ of the Church of Rome that is to say the Cardinals c. so many Florins of gold of the Chamber of good and lawfull weight c. with diuers other clauses verie strait which they were to sweare vpon the Euangelist and vnder paine of excommunication c. There flourished in these times the Cardinall Zabarella a famous Lawyer Zabarella de schismate circa annum 1406. who writ of schisme he feareth not to say That the defenders of the Pope had so corrupted the Canon law with their Glosses that there was nothing so vnlawfull which they thought not lawfull for them to doe in so much that they extolled him aboue God himselfe making him more than God From whence sprang infinit errors the Pope chalenging vnto himselfe a right ouer all inferior Churches and making small account of all inferiour Prelats in so much saith he that if God giue not his helping hand to the present state of the Catholike Church it is in danger of an vtter ouerthrow But at the next Councell it shall be necessarie to restraine this power and to confine it to that which is lawfull since it is a power subiect to that of the Church as it appeares in the fifteenth of the Acts wherein and not in him doth the fulnesse of power reside and in a generall Councell which representeth the Church In so much that the Church neither can nor euer could transferre that power in such sort to any one but that it euer remained wholly in her selfe not in the Pope whom she had euer power to depose And therefore it is vaine that they commonly boast of That he that is judged by the Church cannot be judged by men but by God alone It is in the power of the Emperor saith he to call Councels which plainely appeareth by the example of Constantine Iustinian Charles who did preside and were chiefe Iudges ouer them as it appeares by the first vniuersall Nicene Councell and others where when matters of faith were treated of the lay people were likewise present Neither is it lawfull for the Pope to hinder the calling of Councels by the intermission whereof the Church incurreth great danger whilest the Popes gouerne it after the manner of secular Princes not Ecclesiasticall Prelats And that which is more the Emperour if hee doubt thereof may demaund of the Pope a reason of his faith and if he be accused of any manifest crime proceed likewise against him by a course of law and to depose him he being the principall Aduocat and defender of the Catholike Church As touching the pretended fulnesse of power he saith That Saint Peter neuer had it but that he was one of the chiefe Apostles and ministers to whom in as much as he bare the person of the Church the keyes were deliuered For as well at Antioch as at Rome he tooke vpon him the administration of his part or portion no otherwise than the rest did And therefore the Pope commaunding nothing but what is just and lawfull is to be obeyed But whereas it is said that he is solutus legibus not subiect to lawes it is to be vnderstood of his owne lawes and not the law of God whereunto he is bound as well as others We must therefore beware least that honour be done vnto him whereby we may make him equall with God nay in any sort to adore him since S. Peter himselfe would neuer endure it but vtterly refused it Acts 10. And whereas it is commonly said That the Church cannot erre he saith it can no way be vnderstood of the Pope or of the Church of Rome but of the Church of Christ and the congregation of the faithfull And that euerie particular member of the Church is bound to be carefull for the preseruation of the Catholike faith And this he saith he hath presumed to write in this manifest danger of the Church moued onely with a zeale of God and his glorie and not any hope or expectation of reward In like manner writ our Clemangis Archdeacon of Bayeux in his booke Of the corrupt estate of the Church which was produced in the Councell of Constance where he setteth downe by what degrees the Church rose to her temporal height and her spirituall declination at one and the same time and by what subtilties the Pope got all to himselfe and fatted himselfe by staruing others Afterwards comming to particular corruptions Nicholaus Clemangis in lib. de corrupto Ecclesiae flatu They beare more patiently saith he the losse of ten thousand soules than of ten shillings what say I more patiently yea they beare the ruine and losse of soules without any motion of the mind whereof there is with them not onely no care but no thought at all whereas for their owne priuat domesticall losses they presently grow furious He saith likewise a little after The studie of Diuinitie and such as make profession thereof are made a mocke and ieasting stocke which is most monstrous to the Popes themselues who preferre their owne traditions farre before the commaundements of God Now that worthie and excellent function of preaching sometimes attributed to Pastors onely and proper vnto them is of that base account with them that they
cause banished their countrey Theodor. Ã Nyem de schismate l. 3. who repaired to Iohn Hâ—s who as Aeneas Siluius saith gaue him great light in many principall poynts In Italie it selfe Nicholas Lucensis a Carmelite and Doctor of Diuinitie was not afraid out of the pulpet at Lucca in the presence of Gregorie the twelfth to preach against his and the Papall tyrannie whereupon he was cast into prison and hardly got out againe notwithstanding that fauour and helpe he had from the gouernour and from thence forward he was put to silence Besides infinit numbers of all estates and conditions whom euerie where with exquisit torments they put to death in France England and elsewhere some shut vp in barrels some hanged on gibbets some burnt whose memorie remaines in the bookes of their aduersaries themselues Thom. Waldens in Fasciculo Zizoniorum Baptista Panaetius in Chron. in sermon Thom. Walsing in Chron. Thom. Walsing an 1413. in Henr. 5. Waldensis Baptista Panetius Walsingham and others Amongst whom we must not forget Iohn Oldcastle a nobleman of England heire by right of his wife to the Lord Cobham A man saith Walsingham Regi propter probitatem charus acceptus in great fauour with king Henrie the fift for his honestie and likewise renowmed for his valour and great knowledge in feats of armes who in the yeare 1413 is in the historie called the Protector and defender of the Lollards for that name or title was giuen to all those who protested against the corruptions of the Church who sent into the Diocesses of London Rochester Hereford some to publish the truth of the Gospell without the leaue and license of the Ordinaries who were especially in their sermons to confute the doctrine of Transubstantiation the Sacrament of Penitence Perigrinations the worshipping of Images the Keyes vsurped by the Church of Rome For these speciall heads the Authour reciteth Hee therefore reporteth That Oldcastle being by the authoritie of the king committed to the Tower of London and being brought before the Archbishop of Canturburie hee tooke out of his bosome a copie of the confession of his Faith and deliuered it vnto him to read which the Archbishop hauing read said That it contained in it much good and Catholike matter but yet he must satisfie him touching other poynts that is to say the abouenamed but especially that that concerned the power of the Pope and Cardinals and the Roman Hierarchie which Oldcastle refused not to doe but ingeniously professed withall That the Pope was true Antichrist that is his head the Archbishops Bishops and other Prelats his members the Friers his tayle And as touching the other poynts Idem in Ypodigmate Neustriae an 1413. They are ordinances sayth he of the Church of Rome made against the Scriptures after that it grew rich and the poyson had dispersed it selfe therein and not before The place it selfe is worthie the reading that we may acknowledge the agreement of their doctrine with ours against which no man can cauill Wherefore the Archbishop pronounced Oldcastle an heretike and excommunicated him requiring the secular power for the putting of him to death But the king proceeding slowly and vnwillingly in this businesse he escaped out of prison to whom there gathered a great multitude to haue freed him from that danger who were almost all put to the sword and such amongst them as were taken prisoners as well Clergie as Lay vnder a pretence of heresie were put to death whose constancie appeares in these words That the greatest part of them nec quidem poenitere curabant tooke no care to repent If wee may credit Walsingham there were not then lesse than an hundred thousand who made publike profession of this doctrine Another Annalist in few words sayth Iohannes Capgrauius l. 2 de Nobilibus Henricis That Oldcastle was not afraid in the Parliament to say That England would neuer be at peace vntill the Popes power were banished beyond the seas And learned and eloquent as he was he caused many bookes to be scattered in the streets against the inuocation of Saints auricular confession the single life of Priests Transubstantiation and other abuses of the Church of Rome for which cause being led prisoner to London at the last he was burnt But there comes now vpon the stage euen with open faces Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage men by the testimonies of their aduersaries themselues renowmed for their learning and godlie conuersation who being called to publike charge in the Church did publikely preach against the abuses of the Church of Rome euen those that we in these dayes detest and abiure namely against the tyrannie of the Pope whom as their owne Iudges doe testifie they called Antichrist Aeneas Siluius in historia Bohemia c. 35. Aeneas Siluius himselfe who was afterwards Pope Pius the second sayth With the sound of their voyce the spirit of God assisting the word of God thundering in them the people were awakened out of their dead sleepe ran by flockes to this great light enuiting likewise their neighbours from diuers parts And whereas about that verie time Pope Iohn the foure and twentieth had granted a full remission of sinnes to all that would beare armes in defence of the Church of Rome against Ladislans king of Naples Certaine mecanicall persons saith Pius the second hearing this published with a lowd voyce Pope Iohn to be Antichrist bearing the crosse against Christians These good Fathers in the meane time assembled at the Councell of Constance for the reformation as they sayd of the Church as well in the head as in the members who should haue beene stirred vp thereunto by the sound of these Heraulds vnder a pretence of fidelitie as much as in them lay supprest and opprest them Being therefore called to the Councell vnder the trust of a safeconduct granted by the Emperour Sigismond who had called that Councell there to giue a reason of their doctrine they willingly came but presently they were cast into prison declared heretikes and in the end burnt aliue Iohn Hus first and Hierome about a yeare after Cap. 35. These Fathers leauing this Decree for an example and law to all posteritie Haereticis non seruandam fidem That we are not to keepe faith to Heretikes For such they accounted all those as we haue seene that withstood their opinions euen in matters meerely ciuile and that not without an apparent purpose to cut off all hope of a reformation of the Church by a free and lawfull Councell Siluius telleth vs That they were admonished not to thinke themselues more wise than the Church and that it would be easie for them to obtaine an honourable place in the Church if they would renounce their opinions In which meanes of conuerting we may easily note the stile of that auncient Doctor tempting our Sauiour in the desart Cap. 36. But they answer saith Pius That they teach the truth being the disciples of Christ directing themselues
some the three and twentieth sat neere to his heart who had found meanes for the price of thirtie thousand Crownes to redeeme himselfe out of the hands of the Palatine who had him in custodie departing thence visited his antient friends throughout Italie for that it seemed to portend vnto him a new Schisme yet he commeth to him to Florence and saluteth him humblie trusting in the friendship and faith of Cosma de Medicis who had all power and authoritie in the citie though it were a free citie Martine therefore made him Cardinall of Tusculum where a few daies after he dyed Peter de Luna called Benedist the thirteenth raigned yet imaginarily in his rocke of Arragon with some of his Cardinals and Alfonsus king of Arragon was offended against Martin for that to his prejudice he had declared king of Sicilie Lewis of Anjou adopted by Queene Ioane In the meane season fell out the time appointed for the Councell of Pauia which hee could not with honestie shift off though Alfonsus threatned to oppose Benedict against him He therefore sendeth thither Peter Donatus Archbishop of Candie with some Cardinals to begin the Councell at Pauia then after by reason of the pestilence transferreth it to Siena to which place resorted a greater number of all Nations than to Pauia Neither wanted there the Embassadours of Alfonsus to prolong the Councell till he might with bountious gifts promote the businesse of Benedict But Martin thinking it good to preuent the worst suddenly breaketh vp the Councell and putteth it off for seuen yeares And therefore Antoninus saith it was onely held perfunctoriè for fashion sake Till at last Martin is deliuered of this feare first by the death of Benedict in the yeare 1424 An. 1424. Antonin tit 22. cap. 7. hauing surpassed the yeares of S. Peter for the full measure saith the Authour of his damnation but not in the seat of S. Peter to whom neuerthelesse his Cardinals created a successor named Clement the 8. But afterwards the sayd Clement renouncing the Popedome in the yeare 1428 An. 1428. whom Martin compelled so to doe he being forsaken of most of his Cardinals and giuing him the bishopricke of Maiorca and reseruing to the Cardinals that were about him their dignities and furthermore hauing also before all things appeased the mind of Alfonsus when he perceiued that the warres of Lewis had no good successe at Naples then Martin being receiued at Rome bendeth his care to the re-edifying and repayring of the buildings and the Cardinals by his example euerie one in their parishes did the like and that was sayd instaurare to restore or repaire the Church He gaue himselfe also to the gathering of money on all sides For saith Antoninus this thing common report reproued in him that he too greedily laboured to heape vp money so that he was in no wise able to say with the chiefe Apostle Siluer and Gold haue I none But that his exceeding great temporall treasure was consumed by the hands of his kinsmen and chiefely of his nephew the Prince of Salerne to whom it fell by his death in bestowing it on hired souldiers and enemies against the Church And in the yeare 1431 he dieth happie in this that thereby he escaped the Councell of Basill which fell out at the same time and was so much the more to be feared for that the Fathers of the Councel of Constance had made a law both by word and in effect wherby it was decreed That a generall Councell is aboue the Pope This is that Pope of whom Angelus de Clauasio a Frier Minorite authour of the Angelicall Summa writeth on the word Pope Hauing communicated the matter with his Doctors he gaue to a certaine man leaue to marrie with his owne sister And this Angelus flourished almost about the same time vnder Sixtus the fourth Now he had alreadie assigned this Councell at the instance of Sigismund and for to hold it ordayned Legat Iulian Cardinall of S. Angelo who had alreadie begun it and hauing had but bad successe of the warres in Bohemia had graunted in the Councels name a safe conduct to the Bohemians and Morauians to come thither with all assurances requisit But it was to be doubted whether Cardinall Condelmero his successour called Eugenius the fourth would continue it and so much the rather for that in the second Session it had beene deceed these words That the Synod gathered together by the assistance of the holie Ghost making a generall Councell and representing the Church militant hath power immediatly from Christ Concil Basiliensi Sess 2. whereunto all men of what estate or dignitie soeuer yea be it the Pope himselfe is bound to obay in those things that pertaine vnto Faith and he that shall disdaine to obay the statutes vnlesse he repent Monstrelet vol. 1. An. 1431. let him be duely punished And indeed hee endeuoured alreadie to put it off for a yeare and a halfe longer and to transferre it to Bononia that thereby as he sayd the Greekes might more easily repaire vnto it For which cause Sigismund fearing delay wrot vnto him verie vehemently That vnder pretence of the Greekes he ought not deferre the peace of the Church among the Latins That the Bohemians had alreadie accepted of the safe conduct of whose conuersion there was some good hope which if it would not be they would then ioyntly take counsell together of the meanes to destroy them That seeing they professe to proue their doctrine by the holie Scripture if the Councell should either be dismissed or deferred till another time they would say that the Fathers could not aunswer them and that the Catholikes themselues to whom so long time Reformation was promised frustrate of that hope at Pisa and at Constance would verily deeme all to be but mockerie and collusion That the Princes also neighbours of the Bohemians would make truce with them as some alreadie haue done and it may be would ioyne together with them both in their minds and forces Therefore that he should giue commission to the President Cardinall Iulian to continue the Councell otherwise it were to be doubted that the delaying of the Councell would prouoke the Laitie to play the mad-men against the Church Moreouer That the Councell it selfe would by no meanes consent to the dissoluing of it and in that behalfe should be followed and out-borne by the greatest part of the Kings Princes Prelats and of all in generall who would hold him by good right for an authour and fauourer of heresies and schismes among Christians whereby he would be an occasion of a new disobedience in the Church and of new troubles and that it would be much better if he himselfe were present in person Eugenius was yet but young in the Popedome and had not as yet ynough tried his strength at Rome also was disagreement betweene him and the Colonni whom he had diuersly molested for to recouer of them the money of Martin which as
it was said they had craftily gotten into their hands Therefore thinking it best for him to rest quiet hee approueth the conuocation of the Councell of Basil and confirmeth the Legation of Cardinall Iulian and that so much the rather for that Sigismund came into Italie whose alliance with the Duke of Milan and intelligence with the Colonni he feared But this Prince otherwise great either by his owne negligence or more truely by reason of pouertie came thither in so poore a manner that hee easily put away from him all feare We haue seene him saith Valla with few followers about him liue but as for a day and he would haue perished for hunger if Eugenius had not fed him though not gratis for he wrested from him the Donation He comming to Rome to bee crowned Emperour of the Romans could not be crowned of the Pope but on condition that he should ratifie the donation of Constantine and also giue all those things anew Yea he addeth in indignation What is more contrarie than to be crowned Roman Emperour and to renounce Rome to be crowned of him whom he confesseth and as much as in him lyeth maketh Lord of the Roman Empire and to ratifie a donation which if it be true leaueth to the Emperour nothing of the Empire which I thinke children would not haue done Yea and Eugenius adiureth him before he set the Crowne on his head presently to depart Rome and to stay no longer in Italie and so hee forthwith passed the Alpes Platina in Eugenio 4. and returned into Germanie And this is it Platina hath In the beginning of his Popedome moued by the words of the Emperour Princes and Prelats he confirmed the Councel of Basil euen by his Apostolicall letters for he was so vexed with warres that he scarcely had power to breath but taking heart againe hee constantly and prudently administred all things Thus spake hee in fauour of the Popes Whereup Eugenius stoutly taketh vpon him to dissolue this Councell or to assigne another somewhere else and he publisheth his Bulls whereby he reuoketh both the Councell and Cardinall Iulian whom he had appointed to preside there who speedily returneth to him into Italie The Fathers of the Councell on the contrarie by their embassadours sundrie times beseech him That he would come and be there present himselfe otherwise by dissoluing the Councell hee would giue occasion of scandall yea they decree That reuocation can haue no place and set before him the most grieuous punishments propounded in the Councell of Constance vnlesse he would obey but if he purpose which he hideth to hold another Councell they declare openly that there can be but onely one And that if he breake it off Sess 10.11.12.26 he with his is to expect the like judgement of God as in time past fell vpon Core Dathan and Abiron schismatikes Lastly they admonish cite blame accuse and adiure him leauing no forme requisit vnobserued or done they abrogat the Cardinals by him created for to hold another Councell Sess 31.34 35. they suspend him from the Popedome depose him pronounce him a notorious schismatike periurer heretike scandalous incorrigible obstinat depriued deposed put downe and as such a one they take from him all obedience and make a Decree for the chusing another in his roome All which things in their order reach to the yeare 1439. And these things were done notwithstanding the Emperour Sigismund in the meane time was deceased who had chiefely set forward the Councell that Eugenius also with his had assigned another Councell first at Ferrara in the yeare 1438 An. 1438. and after by reason of the pestilence there transferred it in the yeare 1439 to Florence An. 1493. whither came the Emperour Palaeologus of Greece to entreat the succours of the Latines against the Turkes and for that cause as it was thought was the more pliable to the pretentions of the Romish Church But the Fathers of the Councell of Basil proceed farther to the election of a successor and prescribe beforehand the forme of the oath that hee ought to take namely To execute and obserue the Decrees of the Councells of Constance and Basil Sess 37. also to procure the celebration of generall Councels and confirmation of elections according to the Decrees of the sacred Councell of Basil They further declare the Councell of Ferrara to be vnlawfull and none at all and tearme it a Conuenticle And presently also authorise three Catholike truthes against certaine Inuectiues of Eugenius The first is That the power of a generall Councell representing the vniuersall Church Sess 38. is aboue the Pope and all other whomsoeuer is a truth of Catholike Faith Secondly That the Pope can by no meanes of his owne authoritie dissolue a generall Councell or prorogue it to another time or transferre it from one place to another without the consent thereof Thirdly That he which obstinatly repugneth the foresaid truthes is to be rudged an heretike And these they handle in a writing published expresly In the end they enter into the Conclaue and chuse for Pope Amades Duke of Sauoy absent by the name of Felix the fourth who a little before did liue an Hermits life at Ripaille vpon the lake of Lausanne In the meane time Eugenius was not idle in Italie Charles the seuenth king of France who held for the Councell of Basil had sent his gallies into the Ionicke sea for to meet Iohn Palaeologus Emperour of the East and to giue him to vnderstand in what place the lawfull Councell was held to persuade him to take land in France thence to conduct him to Basil Eugenius hauing corrupted with money the Generall of the French gallies breaketh off his course and draweth him to his part Whereupon Eugenius taketh occasion not a little to commend his Councell by the hope of making an vnion betweene the Roman and Greeke Church which notwithstanding as it seemed continued not long And so hauing dismissed his conuenticle he returneth to Rome where he is receiued with greater applause than before On the other part the Councell of Basil continuing still neuerthelesse it troubled him and truce being made betweene the kings of France and England whereby the souldiers on both parts were dismissed Eugenius taketh the occasion offered and winneth the Dolphine of France who was afterward Lewis the eleuenth who of those broken troupes gathered together to the number of thirtie thousand and more and vnder diuers pretences marcheth towards Basil but indeed with a purpose as the Historiographers of Italie doe testifie to terrifie the Fathers of the Councell for to constraine them to breake it off When these were entred on the territorie of the citie the Cantons of the Switzers ran to succour it There foure thousand Switzers sustained a violence and force neuer before heard of in a conflict that continued till night of the Switzers fighting it out euen to the last gaspe there hardly escaped an hundred and fiftie
vniuersall authoritie both of Councels and of the Church it selfe to the person of the Pope alone Eugenius in the Councell of Florence Pius the second in his eloquent bull on that matter and others afterward it followeth that the Pope is exalted aboue the holie Scriptures yea aboue God himselfe and is therfore to be accounted for him of whom the Apostle speaketh 2. Thes 2. He exalteth himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he sitteth in the Temple of God as God who dare correct God alter the sence of his word after his owne pleasure commoditie And thus Reader thou seest how this Mysterie of Iniquitie still aduaunceth forward OPPOSITION The precedent progression is intermixed with so many and mightie oppositions that there seemeth to be no need of any other notwithstanding as sighes encrease according to the euill so in this place aboundeth vnto vs verie manie The Emperour Sigismund had framed certaine Articles of reformation to be exhibited to the Councell of Constance diuers others also in diuers Nations had conceiued also some patternes M. Peter de Alliaco Cardinal of Cambray is particularly commaunded to write these things for to shew them to the Councel in the yere 1415 An. 1415. the first of Nouember foure monthes after that Iohn the foure and twentieth had renounced the Popedome the Seat being vacant two yeres before Martin was chosen to succeed during which space this matter of reformation seemed fittest of all to be thought vpon The Preface of his discourse is by a place of S. Bernard vpon the Canticles Sermon 33. A rotten vlcer spreadeth it selfe at this day ouer all the bodie of the Church so much the more desperat by how much the more it is farre and wide extended and by how much the more it is inward so much the more it is dangerous For if an heretike enemie should openly arise he might be cast out and so wither if a violent enemie she might perhaps hide her selfe from him but now whom shal she cast out or from whom shall she hide her selfe All are friends and all enemies c. they are the minister of Christ and serue Antichrist c. The wound of the Church is inward and incurable therfore in peace her bitternesse is most bitter And this place haue we aboue alledged at length out of which he draweth this conclusion Seeing that the Church from henceforth was fallen from euill to worse vnlesse betimes it be looked to and preuented after the horrible darknesse of so many schismes much more horride things were in very few daies to be expected He prosecuteth afterwards by degrees those things that he thinketh doe belong to reformation of the vniuersall body of the Church First That it is necessarie there shold be eftsoons held generall and Prouinciall Councels for the correction of abuses especially generall which can with greater authoritie correct both all sorts of persons and all things Neither are we to expect remedie from the Church of Rome as if it were able to satisfie all cases that fall out Many saith he suspect that she hath dissembled these things and for this cause hath neglected the holding of Councels that she might the more fully beare dominion according to her owne lust and pleasure and vsurpe the more freely the rights and prerogatiues of other Churches That before the time of Constantine because the Church might not with free libertie hold Councels it hath fallen into diuers heresies therefore no maruell if in these later times through neglect of Councels it fall into diuers schismes and innumerable other euils ad haereses disponentia which dispose it to heresies That generall Councels are first of all necessary for the reformation of the body of the Church Dist 19. C. Anastas ibid. Glossa Archid dist 15. especially of the Roman which is de arduis pertinentibus ad fidem difficult in things pertaining to faith in as much as that which the Glosse saith That the Pope ought to require a Councel when matters of faith is debated is not to be referred onely to the articles of faith but to those things that belong to the state of the faithfull Church whereas otherwise it would be too dangerous a thing to commit our faith to the judgement and fancie of one man alone Lastly that now if euer was a fit opportunitie either to procure the vnion of the Greekes with the Latines or to represse the designements of the Turks who after they haue rent and torne in peeces the Empire will with all violence rush vpon the Church and so make way for Antichrist And already saith he many very godly deuout men not without cause doe feare praesentialiter presently both the one and the other ruine namely of the Empire by the Turks and of the Church by Antichrist 2. For the reformation of the Court of Rome That for the auoiding of schismes which proceed from the factions of the Cardinals it is sufficient to haue of euery each Prouince but one onely Cardinall Also that the Pope ought to prouide remedies cut off the grieuous burdens wherwith the Roman Church oppresseth other Churhces seeing that the Greeke Church is alienated from it because of her exactions excommunications and statutes and that to take away those exactions it were meet she should abate of her pompe of her excesse and of the number of the Cardinals Excommunications which after the example of the Primitiue Church for to make them the more to be feared ought not come forth but for graue and weightie causes whereas in these dayes they are thundered forth for verie light and for the most part temporall causes and the Anathemaes themselues whereupon they are growne into contempt with all men That there be a meane vsed in Statutes Canons and Decrees which oblige to mortall paines and of which may be said that of our Lord to the Pharisies They lay burdens on mens shoulders which they wold not touch with the top of the finger And this article reached very farre 3. For the Prelats That they should be chosen capable in doctrine exemplarie in manners resident in their charges moderat in diet and expence abstaining from corporall armes from secular affaires cutting off all simonie That it was necessarie to declare that many obseruations are of that kind that they are rather counsels than precepts He bringeth for example Lent to be moderated out of the circumstances the Seruice to be abridged to a deuout and entire breuitie the varietie of Images in Churches to be repressed a meane and bounds to be set in new Holidayes Churches and Saints on Sondayes and solemne feasts onely to abstaine from labour and out of the Diuine Seruice to banish and put forth all Apocripha Scriptures new prayers and to be short all nouelties 4. For religious persons That their great number and diuersitie is altogether pernitious whilest the one boasteth and is proud in his Rule against the other aboue all
taught by the word of God not to feare them that can kill the bodie only but him that can cast the soule into hell Lastly That seeing the embassadors of Eugenius dare preach euerie where their new doctrine That the Pope is aboue the Church they ought not deferre the publication of those three Conclusions yea That they should imitat the Apostle Paul who would not for one houre forbeare Peter not walking according to the truth of the Gospell with a right foot But that the other things which respect his person might be deferred least Panormitan exclaime more than needs At these words Panormitan Ludouicus Romanus and others made a great tumult and greatly vpbraided him That he had related those Conclusions at Louaine and at Colonia which he himselfe also denied not And verie hardly could Iohn de Segouia obtaine silence to be made though all did take an exceeding great delight to heare him speake He then strongly confirmed the sentence of the President after many forcible arguments The followers of Eugenius saith he preach heresie all the world ouer neither doth any say vnto them that they should surcease but to you that intend to publish the truth a thousand things are whispered in your eares for to make you be silent c. And to you my Lord President I say that you must rather please God than Princes If you therefore depart hence without conclusion know that you shall render an account thereof in the seuere iudgement of God And at length the Cardinall of Arles pronounceth sentence whereby the minds of the contrarie partie were sore troubled The Councell had established eight Conclusions yet with intention to retaine onely the three former These saith he in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holie Ghost I conclude This said he rose vp cheerefully and very many striuing kisse the skirts of his garments it being the common opinion That this was rather a worke of the holie Ghost than of him Panormitan being much ashamed retireth to his lodging and in his chamber complaineth of his king the king of Arragon in that he had compelled him to fight against the truth and to lose his reputation and his soule And the Author addeth That notwithstanding his protestation he had seene him oftentimes in his studie complaining of his Prince that he was carried away with the counsell of others and the Archbishop of Arles vpbraideth him that none was more eagre in publishing the errours of Eugenius none more readie to the Monitories and suspension and therefore that he should examine his conscience Now in the end the Decree is read and published and the Hymne Te Deum sung according to custome with the assent of the embassadors of the Princes yea of the Emperour and of the king of France notwithstanding the endeuours of the aduerse parties to the contrarie and they protested by the mouth of the Archbishop of Tours That what they had moued to the contrarie had not beene for that they doubted of the truth and holinesse of those Conclusions for which they were euen readie to suffer martyrdome but that they might reserue to themselues some way of treating a peace The same Authour noteth That the pestilence waxing hot at Basil many of the Prelats departed into diuers places who at the point of death receiuing the Sacrament said to their friends that stood about them We are within few houres to appeare before the tribunall seat of God All yee which be present pray to God to conuert them who acknowledge Gabriel to wit Eugenius for Pope because they cannot be saued in that estate testifying euen to the last gaspe that they will dye in the faith of the Councell of Basil And notwithstanding all this danger the Cardinall of Arles would not depart till he had fully brought to passe both the deposition of Eugenius and the election and coronation of a new Pope which was Amade Duke of Sauoy called Felix the fourth Then because he had beene maried grew a question whether he might be chosen it was determined That not onely he who hath had a wife but he which yet hath one may be admitted For why else say they doe our Doctors dispute Whether one that hath a wife being chosen Pope is bound to yeeld the duetie of mariage to his wife but because also a maried man may be receiued There haue been also as you know Popes in mariage state neither was Peter the Prince of the Apostles without a wife Why doe we now obiect these things It may be it were neuer the worse if many Priests did marie Sacerdores quam-plures vxorari because many would be saued in a maried Priesthood which in a barren are damned Some doe note That the Cardinall of Arles to whom the prayse of this whole action is referred being sent from the Councell into lower Germanie in his returne verie hardly escaped an ambush which Eugenius had layd against him so that he seemed not without cause to haue said in a certaine Session of the Councell Christ was sold for thirtie peeces of siluer but I was sold for a farre greater price for fortie crownes of gold deliuered and payed by Gabriel sometime Eugenius that I might be taken prisoner and presented vnto him It is worthie remembrance That when Eugenius had sent Legat Iulian Cardinall of Saint Angelo to the Councell of Basil presently after sent him commaundement to dissolue it Iulian laied open vnto him by letters how great an iniurie he should doe himselfe and brought many reasons against it Epist Julian Cardin. Legati in German ad Eugen. Papam among others this That the Bohemians who had beene called thither would by good right say Is not heere the finger of God seene Behold armies haue so often sled from before them and now the vniuersall Church also flieth Behold they can neither be ouercome with armes nor by learning Whereas hee alledged his warres although he most certainely foresaw that he should lose Rome and the whole patrimonie of the Church that he ought rather forgoe them than breake off the Councell seeing that the saluation of one soule for which Christ died is deerer vnto him than all the temporall demaine of the Church than the whole world than heauen it selfe If not saith he Now is the axe layed to the root the tree leaneth ready to fall neither can it long persist For the feare also hee was brought into least the Councell would take away the temporall of the Church A wonderfull matter saith hee if this Councell did not consist of Churchmen it might perhaps bee doubted But what Church-man is there will consent to this determination not only because it were against faith but because it would redound to their owne detriment c. But I feare least it happen vnto vs as it did to the Iewes who said If wee let this man goe the Romans will come and take away our place and our nation So likewise we if we
letters which he had written to them of Norimberg Our Sauiour said Pius substituted Peter Prince of the Apostles to the gouernement of the Church Who knoweth not answered Heimburg That Iesus commaunded all the Apostles That they should goe to preach faith baptisme and saluation through the world Who knoweth not That the promise was made to all That whatsoeuer they did bind on earth shuold be in heauen In which words he plainely taketh away the Popes Primacie Insomuch saith he that to this day the Catholike Church prayeth to be kept by the continual protection of the Apostles whom our Sauiour himselfe hath appointed to rule Pastours and Vicars of so great a worke And therefore who doubteth but that the holie Councels represent the place of Christ which haue succeeded the assemblie of the Appostles seeing that the world is greater than a citie Pius said againe That it is a vaine thing to appeale to a Councell which is not and which cannot bee aboue the Pope To which hee replieth The assemblie of the Apostles was aboue S. Peter and like as appeale may bee made to the Apostolike seat vacant so to a Councell not yet gathered c. This is a slauish seruice which he exacteth of vs and not a filiall reuerence c. He calleth me heretike because I say That a Councell of all Christendome is aboue the Pope but I say The Pope is an heretike who holdeth the contrarie c. He commaundeth my goods to be confiscat and giueth them to whosoeuer will enter vpon them willing them therein to doe the worke of Catholike men This word were verie daungerous but that the Popes fond trifling is before alreadie well knowne vnto vs when he made at Mantua so large and so loud a discourse in the behalfe of incestuous embracements and vices enemies to publique honestie Lastly Pius sayd That the Church is not assembled Hee aunswereth It is he that hindereth and distrubeth it by his factions in me is no let not any fault c. One Theodore bishop of Feltre aunswered him in the behalfe of the Pope heaping together all the places and reasons whereby the Canonists are woont to defend that fulnesse of power which Popes doe arrogate to themselues And this againe Gregorie de Heimburg confuted from point to point in an Apologie made expresly against the detractions and blasphemies of Theodore In this particularly he reproached him That Pius after he had exhausted Christendome by his Iubilie would in the Councell of Mantua wring out the verie last drop by forging new exactions vnder colour of making warre against the Turkes And that he and his Cardinals laughed at it when he propounded vnto them what great prouisions were needfull for such a warre because hee had another thing in his mind And hence is that wrath of Pius which hee now vomiteth forth against him Wherefore saith he Your money vnder colour of a militarie expedition against the Turke shall be conuerted into a wicked and damnable vse in succour of Ferdinand conceiued by the damnable embracement of Alphonsus sometime king of Arragon against Renatus lawfull heire of the kingdome of Sicilie and that noble Duke of Calabria the ornament and inimitable patterne of Christian nobilitie and of militarie glorie And therefore saith the Pope that Gregorie de Heimburg was borne of the Diuell because hee is not of the damnable seed but lawfully begotten for the Pope is a hater of such a fauourer of bastards in whose fauour he made a verie large Oration almost three houres long and made all Mantua ring with the praises of the bastard Ferdinand But as touching the question of the Popes Primacie I entreat the Reader to peruse the Apologie it selfe Gregor Heimburg in tractat de Primatu excuso Magdeburgi in Antilogia Basil 1555. Item Francofurti apud Wolfang Richesterum an 1607. In another Treatise of his also against the Primacie he calleth the Roman Synagogue Babylon and the Harlot And after he had proued that it hath no ground in sacred Scripture nor in the writings of the Fathers yea that all these things are of meere vsurpation contrarie to the institution of Christ and against the commoditie of the Church he pronounceth that such tyrannie is not to be endured and exhorteth euerie one as it is commaunded in the Apocalyps to depart from it Which that it might be more easily be discerned he framed a most exquisit antithesis of Christ and the Pope whereby he manifestly sheweth him to be Antichrist He accuseth also the Doctours who either for hope or feare not daring to contradict his errours confirme him the more by their silence At last he bursteth forth into this Thas for these many yeares it is more free for a man to dispute and call into doubt the power of God than of the Pope For men saith he are drunken with the wine of the said harlot and inspired with the sweetnesse of this woman they flatteringly expounded the Scriptures wresting it for confirmation of errour And because that Emperours and Kings either through ignorance for want of accustoming themselues to studies and sciences or by reason of too much worldlie vanitie that possesseth them haue not beene able to see it they haue beene brought to so great a seruitude that they are compelled to beleeue for a point of farth necessarie to saluation That Christ hath giuen the Pope such a fulnesse of power that he may dispose of all things which are on the earth after the pleasure of his owne will neither shall any dare to say vnto him why doest thou so seeing that the Pope himselfe hath power to commaund the Angels In this our age there could hardly be said any thing more cleerely But the controuersie of Diether of Mentz troubled all the Empire hee had beene chosen Canonically by the Canons yea his election confirmed by Pope Pius himselfe but he was not sound verie readie in buying his Pall or in paying his Annates but the principall clause was That he opposed himselfe against the Popes exactions of money vnder colour of the holie warres whereupon being vexed by Pius he appealed to a Councell saying he loued better the wealth of the Germans than the defence of the Faith Further he refused to sweare to the Pope That he should neuer assemble the Estates nor the Electors of the Empire without consulting first his intention either for the election of a new Emperour or for to obtaine a Councell or for any other affaire of importance He therefore reuoked his confirmation and transferred his Bishopricke to Adolfe of Nassau his competitor and excommunicated Diether and Frederick the Palatine his fauourer Hereupon the friends of both parties take armes Frederick surnamed the Victorious and Lewis Duke of Bauaria for Diether Albert Marquesse of Brandeburg Charles Marquesse of Baden Iohn Bishop of Metz his brother Vlric Earle of Wirtemburg and Lewis Niger of Bauaria for Adolfe The battell was fought wherein Diethers part had the victorie most of the
auntient times except onely saith he in one kind of men who must in no wise be excepted These are the Priests whom now almost alone next after Kings and Princes we see to be the richest and most giuen to riches Here must I needs exclaime O wretched as well as fortunat Fraunce Is it possible thou shouldest striue now to abolish by wicked ambition the institutions of thy Elders confirmed by so many holie Decrees and approued by the continuance of so many yeares And now by the abuse of a fauourable law shouldest make hast to loose a singular prerogatiue not obtayned by flattering the Pope by wresting or by begging it but required as a recompence of the merit of our Elders that thou mightest vse in the establishment of sacred things that auntient and peculiar right proceeded à majorum gentium Pontificibus from those Bishops of the Primitiue Church And with what face then alledgest thou that peculiar Sanction whereof thou so much boastest as of a certain honor of Religion Whence hast thou the libertie or confidence to cal thy selfe Most Christian vnlesse thou wilt keepe it by the same Religion whereby thou hast gotten a glorious name and a law witnesse of thy pietie O fault pleasing to those thine enemies who enuie this Palladium of thy felicitie and perhaps of the Kingdome as a gift come downe from heauen which being either taken away or cut off thou withall canst bee then no longer fortunat Take heed I pray thee thou beleeue not too much those earth borne men whom antiquitie therefore called Giants who heaping vp large Titles vpon Titles after the example of the Aloidae seeme to warre against God and thinke to climble vp into heauen to offer violence to the inhabitants there And hee leaueth not for vs to ghesse whom hee meaneth For of these things saith hee publique consent layeth the blame on the Head of Christendome who if hee be not well conditioned the inferiour members draw from him the causes of diseases Wherefore wee see it to bee the wish of godlie men so oft as that indignitie is set before their eyes that God would either fashion better the Pillar of the Church or place some fitter in his roome Neither yet sayth hee am I ignorant that the Church is builded vpon a most firme Rocke by a cunning hand so that it cannot bee ouerthrowne by any force neither ayrie nor earthlie c. But now pietie and religion the gardians of this house complaine with a loud crie that the proportion which the hands of the Architect did modell forth at first is not now kept which is a notable dishonour for the head The cause of this vnseemely disproportion they lay vpon the Merchant Mercurie to wit the Pope who since the time hee gouerned the light of the world and began to bee the chiefe coach-man hee did not burne the world as Phaeton is said to haue done but rather ouer shadowed it with most horrible thicke darkenesse So that from thenceforth it commeth to passe that in the holie Camp that is in the Church is nothing done rightly nor in order And here hee putteth himselfe forth to speake of the abuses of the Church namely them that proceeded from sale whence he shewed that the present gouernement was nothing like to the institution of Christ that if any man cast his eyes on the vniuersall face of the Clergie on their pompous prouision and their designes hee is presently constrained to say that the Spouse hath renounced her bridegroome and denounced vnto him that he is to keepe houshold by himselfe And there againe he maketh a comparison of Christ and the Apostles with the Pope and Court of Rome And then hee passeth to the discipline of the Church violated by them who ought to preserue it from all impuritie Who will beleeue sayth hee that these men that doe thus know what is the good and right faith And who knoweth not that the chosen stones of the Sanctuarie not long agoe haue beene so dispersed and cast downe that the Maiestie of the Church is decayed and now the Spouse of God herselfe as forgetfull of her coniugall faith hath not onely turned aside from her bridegroome but euen without any respect of modestie licentiously wandred about by the high-waies and by the streets and prostituted herselfe for money in euerie Prouince Who remembreth not that the Pastors as fugitiues are become not onely forsakers of the flock but driuers and stealers of it away And haue wee not seene the chiefe Heads of Prelates behaue themselues so preposterously and impurely as in steed of ordering things in good seemelinesse and teaching the daunce called Emmelia to mollifie mens hearts and make their mindes gentle they lead them the warredance Pyrrhicha in armour altogether abhorring the holinesse of order hee meaneth Iulius They which should bee the chiefe annointers of the Champions for the holie Combates and who ought to bee the Authors of waging godlie warre for their altars and bounds against prophane peoples and Infidels are not they themselues the butchers of Christian forces setting them at warres one against the other to the destruction of that sacred name And there hee declareth the wrath of God fallen both vpon Alexander and him What hope saith hee of saluation can these men haue who beeing chiefe Priests gouerning the sterne of the Ship at noone day runne it against the rockes of impietie And when they which ought by their good life to shine and giue light to the Lords familie strike into our eyes the horrible darkenesse of error and blindnesse of mind c. Can I beleeue that they haue the knowledge of good faith who holding the Altar and sacred things vnder the Lords mantle yea and kissing the Lord himselfe as Iudas did neuerthelesse make no account of his Precepts and Institutions and embrace things directly opposite and contrarie c. And what man is there I pray you who if hee consider the state motion course habitude inward and outward affections and the verie Sessions of the Church such as wee haue seene them of late can iudge that they make any account at all of the sacred Oracles and monuments to wit of the holie Scriptures For we see that the Pontificall iurisdiction hath so degenerated from the auncient charitie that there where was woont to be the bosome of equitie and benignitie is now found to be a shop of contentions and of impious snares to intrap Thence are those pit-falls of Processes and cautions of Pontificall rites of purpose set forth for to deceiue the Lords familie There are the profits of amerciaments on Prelats which plainely augment the pages of receits Thence againe the sacrilegious faires of those things which cannot without impietie be in humane commerce I omit now to speake of tesseras non modo veniales sed etiam vaenales Indulgences set to sale which giue largely by a sordid or filthie bountie impunitie of wickednesse and absolution for breach of sacred lawes Therefore
rageth euerie where and thirsteth after the bloud of the miserable Yee can by no meanes appease this Cerberus but with a golden riuer there is no need of armes nor armies the Tenths will be of more force than troopes of horsemen and regiments of footmen It seemeth vnto me when I diligently consider the matter that a two fold way is proposed on the one side gold is demanded which superstition commandeth on the other side if we refuse it the Popes excommunication is threatned Take which way of them yee please But O foolish and superstitious opinion of them that beleeue That the God of heauen beholding all things with the eyes of iustice will be led and turned at the becke and pleasure of the Florentines will be angrie with him that giueth not and againe pacified with him that giueth The excommunication of the Vicar of Christ is not to be contemned but yet not alwayes to be feared especially when it is done for humane affections I feare the indignation of Christ but of the Florentines I feare not And now indeed is in hand the affaires of Florence not of Christ The last Summer with great expence and charges was warre made against Frauncis Duke of Vrbin who being cast out of his Dukedome but first appeased with money Laurence de Medicis succeeded in his place Iulius the second being not prouident ynough that he left no more gold there was inuented a certaine new fraud against all the Cardinals that were the richest that they had conspired the Popes death and thereupon were their goods confiscat I speake not of the Crosses erected in euerie towne propitious according to the measure of the giuers I omit the comedie of S. Peters Church full both of laughter and of indignation The Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord crieth the Prophet but it is not the Temple of the Lord It is Laurence buildeth and not Peter the stones in the night wander away I faine nothing here most excellent Princes of the Roman Empire Why is the world solicited for the Church of S. Peter whereon there is but two Masons onely in that worke and one of them lame sauing that of late in the great concourse of straungers is stirred vp a tumult of artificers there running and shouting there were seene foolish painted Angels receiuing gifts from the giuer and carrying them vp on high c. Consider now what is to be done euerie day will now bring forth new care The Duke of Vrbin being hunted away the like fortune is threatned to the Duke of Ferrara and then shall wee salute Laurence de Medicis or the Florentine Duke of Tuscanie Thus haue yee now briefely the summe of the Tenths and the Ambuscadoes of the Turke to wit of the Pope by meanes of superstition robbing your verie bowels And this was then the iudgement of Germanie The other followeth A solemne Appeale of the Vniuersitie of Paris assembled the seuen and twentieth of March 1517 in which after they had protested that they intend not to speake or doe any thing against the Catholike Church or against the Popes power benè consults well counselled they declared That by this power he the Pope is not made impeccabilis exempt from sinne So that if he commaund any thing to be done that is vniust which hath bin suggested vnto him by naughtie insinuation he ought to beare it patiently if it be not done and if he decree any thing against the commaundements of God he must not be obeyed yea he may be by right resisted But if he be so ayded by the power of the Prince vpon the false suggestion or euill counsell of flatterers or deceiuers that he cannot be resisted and the remedies of resisting be taken away yet by naturall right there remaineth one thing which no Prince can take away namely the remedie of Appeale seeing it is a certaine defence competent to euerie one by diuine natural and human right which cannot be taken away by the Prince And there they approue the Councels of Constance and Basil and vrge the reformations there ordayned which they specifie in particular as the remedies against Simony a prohibition not to raise or pay Annuities and other statutes confirmed by the nationall Councell of Fraunce held at Bourges and consequently strenghthened by the perpetual Edict of Charles the seuenth In preiudice of which things notwithstanding say they Leo the tenth in a certaine assemblie held at Rome which is against vs conuocated we know not how but not in the spirit of the Lord with which nothing can be decreed or ordayned against the law of God and sacred Councells which assemblie gaping after their lusts and commodities and expecting by these meanes gold and siluer to be brought vnto them at their wish out of the kingdome and out of the territories of Dauphinie enuying these Statutes that hindred it they haue laboured to abrogate them And for proofe that this Councell to wit of Lateran is vnlawfull they alledge That against the Catholike Faith it condemned the Councell of Basill and particularly the pragmaticall Sanction and in this deed king Frauncis by cunning meanes was deceiued who then was in Italie amidst the noise of armes and that vnder pretence of certaine Concordats which he commaunded to be published not sufficiently considering how great dammage it would bring to his realme Out of which they conclude Wee the Rector and Vniuersitie of Paris feeling our selues grieued endammaged and oppressed doe appeale from our Lord the Pope not well counselled and from the abrogation of the sayd sacred Councell of Basill and of the Statutes of the pragmaticall Sanction depending vpon it and from the edition of the new Statutes and yeelding consent thereto Vnto a future Councell lawfully assembled c. Protesting instantèr instantiùs instantissimè most instantly to prosecute this Appeale by way of nullitie of abuse of iniquitie or vniustice and otherwise the best we may to reserue the election and choise vnto our selues c. And moreouer all the principalls there present vnder-signed the same in solemne maner with all the formalities requisit thereunto Professio fidei fratrum Waldensium Regi Vladislao in Hungarian missa An. 1508. Responsio excusatoria Fratrum Waldensium contra binas literas R.P. Angustani sacrae Theologiae doctoris ad eundem data Anno 1508. But besides these oppositions among themselues in the kingdome of Bohemia and Prouinces of Morauia and Silesia the Churches in great number continued and openly opposed themselues against the Papacie and by publique preachings impugned the abuses of the Romish Church These same in the yeare 1508 presented againe a confession of their faith to Vladistaus king of Hungarie together with an Apologie wherein they vehemently confuted the Calumnies vsually laid against their doctrine and plainely laid open the reasons for which they had justly and lawfully departed from the Church of Rome which are longer than can be here inserted such notwithstanding as that
That they should receiue his aduise in writing Now what can a man imagine to haue beene the cause of this his tergiuersation but onely this That he saw his pretended Presidencie neglected and himselfe called thither not to commaund but onely to conferre not to make shew of his omnipotencie but of his learning So that in the end for such his contempt against the authoritie both of the Emperour and of the Councel he was cast into banishment and hauing afterward by the meanes of Narses gotten leaue to returne home againe he died by the way in Sicilie And thus we see that the calling of the generall Councels was not as yet deuolued nor did belong to the Bishop of Rome no not so much as the calling of Nationall Synods seeing that wee find the second Councell of Orleans which was held about this time speaking in this manner We say the Fathers being now to deliberat concerning the obseruation of the Catholike law by the commaundement of the most glorious King c. and that other of Auvergne That they were there assembled by the consent of our most renowmed Lord the King Theodebert and so of others And which is more Iustinian himselfe whose fauour toward them they do so much magnifie and extoll made no difficultie to create a Pope by his owne authoritie which appeareth in that which Anastasius reporteth and Baronius cannot denie it That he put the citizens of Rome to their choise Whether they would receiue Vigilius againe or take Pelagius his Archdeacon to be their Bishop Neither was this a matter of fact onely but a lawfull right For Onuphrius Onuphr in Pelag 10.2 a man of their owne saith and groundeth his saying vpon the authoritie of Vigilius That when the Gothes were turned out of Italie by Narses and both Italie and Rome were now annexed to the Easterne Empire vnder the Emperour Iustinian by the authoritie of Vigilius there was brought in a new fashion to be obserued in the creation of Popes which was In Comitijs Pontificalibus That so soone as the Pope was deceased the Clergie Senat and People should presently fall to the choise of another after the custome of their forefathers More maiorum But the Pope so elected by them might not be consecrated by the Bishops vntill his election were first confirmed by the Emperour of Constantinople and his pleasure herein signified by his letters patents for the authorising him in the execution of his Pontificall iurisdiction for which licence the Pope elect was to send the Emperour a certaine summe of money How farre is this from that pretended donation which done he was then consecrated and took vpon him the administration of that See Whereas before that time he was euer elected and consecrated all in a day And it is certaine that either Iustinian himselfe or Vigilius by his authoritie brought in this fashion to the end that the Emperour might stand alwayes assured of the Popes inclination towards him because his authoritie was growne great in Italie since the time that the Emperors seated themselues in Greece and the feare was least that if a Pope should happen to be chosen either of a factious and turbulent disposition or peraduenture ill affected to the Emperour he might by his authoritie draw Italie from his alleageance in fauour of the Gothes a thing once before attempted by Syluerius at least the Emperour was so persuaded And this custome as he saith and citeth many authors for it dured till the dayes of Benedict the second 19. PROGRESSION That Pelagius the first caused the fift generall Councell of Constantinople to be receiued in Italie AFter the death of Vigilius who deceased in Sicilie as he returned from Constantinople Pelagius the first who succceded him in that See neuer consulting vpon the matter but onely seeking to gratifie the Emperour who had named him to the place went about to make the Bishops of Italie to receiue the fift generall Councell held at Constantinople whereas there were verie few Bishops of the West and not one Metropolitan of Italie which was present at it OPPOSITION The Bishops of Italie fearing some attempt against the Councell of Chalcedon and purposing to be better informed of the matter refuse to admit of that other of Constantinople at that present especially those of Liguria Venetia Sigon de Imper. Occident l. 20. and Istria and among them Macedonius Bishop of Aquileia Honoratus of Milan and Maximinian of Rauenna all which presently assembled in Synod at Aquileia to deliberat of the admittance or refusall of that Councell which Pelagius sought to thrust vpon them at which time Macedonius Archbishop of Aquileia fell sicke and died and Honoratus Archbishop of Milan consecrated Paulinus in his roome and all with one consent reiected the Councell vnder colour of certaine chapters therein contained which pleased them not and farther drew their neckes from vnder the yoke of the Roman Church Pelagius then thought it high time to run to Narses whom he requested by his letters to send the chiefe of those Bishops prisoners to Constantinople and to represse the rest by rigour of law and his own authoritie Where we may obserue that he alledgeth not his owne interest in that Paulinus was ordained Archbishop of Aquileia without receiuing the Pall from him but onely the interest of the Emperour Seeing saith he that euen then when Totilas possessed and held all this countrey in his subiection he would neuer suffer a Bishop of Milan to be consecrated vnlesse he had first acquainted the Prince with his election and obtained leaue in writing from him That therefore Narses should make no scruple to vse his authoritie vpon these fellowes because such persons were by order of the Canons to be excommunicated to be ordered by rigour if reason could not rule them Narses hereupon grew so violent that he drew an excommunication from the Bishops vpon his owne head Pelagius egged him on still by his letters which we find recorded in the Councels and reported by Sigonius and Baronius and importuned him againe to send Honoratus and Paulinus prisones to Constantinople vntill at length Narses apprehended some of them made others to flie the countrey among the rest Vitalis Bishop of Altin fled to Meuce in Germanie And hence it is that some writers hold opinion That this Pelagius was the first which decreed to pray in aid of the secular power against such as stood condemned for schisme or heresie An. 556. Neither was he any thing better respected or obeyed in Tuscanie which yet lieth euen at Rome gates witnesse his owne letters which he wrot vnto Gaudentius Baron vol. 7. an 556. art 31. Maximilian Gerontius Iustus Terentius Vitalis and Laurence his beloued brethren as he tearmeth them throughout Tuscanie where he complaineth That they had separated themselues from him and consequently from the communion of all the world in not mentioning his name in the ordinarie seruice of the Church All which Bishops
certainely tooke not the See of Rome much lesse euerie one that should come to sit thereon as infallible in points of faith seeing that Pelagius himselfe was faine for his owne discharge to send vnto them the confession of his faith as it appeareth by that Epistle As for those other Bishops of Venetia and Istria they proceeded so farre as to constitute and ordaine the Bishop of Aquileia Ouerseer of their Church by the name of Patriarch a knot which the Popes were neuer afterward able to vndoe Baron vol. 7. an 570. art 11. and Baronius himselfe giueth that Patriarchship no other beginning than this As for France he was as little obeyed there as in any place whatsoeuer For the second Councell of Tours saith Iuxta conniventiam That they were there assembled by the sufferance and permission of the most renowmed king Cheribert and the fift of Orleans That they were assembled by Childebert to learne from the mouth of these Fathers what was holy Pela in Epist ad Childibert in 2. tom Concilio And the like is to be seene in the second Councell of Paris where Pelagius writing vnto Cheribert then king What paine saith he ought wee to take to free our selues from scandall and suspition by presenting to you the obedience and dutie of our confession that is to giue them an account of their true beliefe and Orthodox profession adding a reason farre different from the learning of these times For that saith he the holie Scriptures doe commaund that we also be subiect to higher powers Which Epistle is also taken into the Decret And to conclude the first Councell of Paris decreed That so often as Bishoprickes fell void Synod Paris ca. 8. to 2. Concil Satisdandum 25. q. 1. prouision should bee made by the joynt election of Clergie and people and that the Metropolitan assisted by the Bishops of his owne Prouince or of some Prouince next adjoyning should consecrate and ordaine him according to the ancient Canons without any reference at all to Rome though we find that euen at this verie time Iohn the third successor to Pelagius pursued the chase of his predecessors writing not only to the Bishops but to all in generall in France and Germanie in manner following We will and commaund that you and euerie of you all Bishops also and Priests whatsoeuer to obserue all the Decretals and ordinances of our predecessors in matters belonging to the Church And if any shall attempt the contrarie let him know that there is no place for repentance left vnto him Yet we find Greg. Turon l. 8. c. 20. that Vrsicin Bishop of Cahors at that verie time was excommunicated in the Synod of Mascon which was there called by the commaundement of king Gontran for entertaining Gombalt who then stood out in rebellion against him and that vpon his humble confession and penitent acknowledgement of his fault they enjoyned him not to cut either his haire or his beard neither yet to drinke wine nor to eat flesh nor to celebrate the office neither yet to minister the Communion during the space of three yeares An euident token that these Bishops assembled in Synod held still in their owne hands an absolute authoritie ouer their delinquent brethren And no maruell if these Bishops which dwelt so farre off made so light of the Popes commands seeing that euen vnder his nose the Archbishops of Aquileia Rauenna and Milan held their owne against him especially he of Rauenna which citie the Emperor Honorius and his successors had made the seat of the Empire from thence to looke a little neerer and to see what was doing in the East and where at that time Iustinus the second had commaunded Longinus his Exarcke or Vicar generall of the Empire in Italie to reside with power to commaund ouer all Dukes and other officers of those Prouinces who vpon the first entrance of the Lombards into Italie planted strong garrisons in euerie citie of defence especially in Rome and Rauenna Whence it ensued that the Pope could doe nothing in temporal matters by reason of the presence of the Exarck who did all in all and in spirituall affaires he was faine to keepe himselfe within his owne bounds because he saw that his spirituall authoritie which as a shadow followeth euer the bodie of the temporall power grew towards the wane and minished as that other of Rauenna encreased Neither was that his power at all acknowledged at Aquileia and Milan Sigon de Regno Italiae li. 1. where the Archbishops pretended That they held not of the See of Rome not at Aquileia because as Rome gloried in Saint Peter so did she in the Euangelist Saint Mâ—â—ke as first founder of her Church which had since that time beene ennobled with sundrie holie Bishops and Martyrs Not at Milan because her Church was first founded by Barnabas the Apostle and after that honoured by the Bishoprick of Saint Ambrose and had either of them a multitude of Suffragant Bishops vnder them and peraduenture they thought that tradition of Saint Peters chaire not to be all of the truest and easier to be said than proued And this is that which Sigonius reporteth though a writer of their owne Guicciard Histor li. 4. and which Guicciardine also deliuereth in these words In this time saith he meaning of the Exarchat the Bishops of Rome had nothing to doe in matters temporal and because the beautie of their ancient manners and pietie was now decayed men had them not in such admiration and reuerence as before but they liued vnder the commaund and subiection of the Emperours and Exarchs without whose leaue and licence they might not accept or presume to execute the office of the Bishopricke though chosen by the Clergie and people of the Citie and which is more the Bishops of Constantinople and of Rauenna because the Seat of Religion vsually followeth the Seat of the Empire began now to contest and to quarrell him vpon the point of Primacie And of this we shall find examples in that which followeth 20. PROGRESSION That Iohn Bishop of Constantinople assumed to himselfe the name of Vniuersall Bishop THe two generall Councels of Constantinople and Chalcedon had as we haue alreadie declared An. 580. in all points of prerogatiue equalled the two Bishops of Rome and of Constantinople sauing alwaies the prioritie of place to him of Rome This much offended the Bishop of Rome who neuer looked with a good eye vpon an equall neither could the other brooke the dealings of him of Rome as loth to acknowledge a superior Wherefore when the Bishop of Rome carried himselfe in the nature of an Vniuersall Bishop as farre as men would suffer him Jeuinator Iohn the fourth surnamed the Faster Bishop of Constantinople thought to preuent him by assuming to himselfe the title of Vniuersall Bishop about the yeare 580 being the more emboldened thereunto because he saw the seat of the Empire established at Constantinople the
the rod of a Pastor of which the Apostle saith What will yee shall I come vnto you with the rod or in the spirit of meekenesse And what say I she hath a rod yea she hath a sword also according to the same Take vnto you the helmet of saluation and the sword of the spirit which is the word of God c. And yet by that which followeth it is apparent that against some which had troubled him he would not haue refused the helpe of another sword I let passe the Satyres of Bernard a Monk of Clugni vnder this Peter his venerable Abbot wherein he wonderfully disciphereth the Pope and the Court of Rome not to wearie the Reader I wil quote onely some few verses to this purpose although the rest be of the same nature O mala secula venditur insula pontificalis Infula venditur haud reprehenditur emptio talis Venditur annulus Hinc lucra Romulus auget vrget Est modò mortua Roma superflua quando resurget Si tibi det sua non repleat tua guttura Craesus Marca vel aureus à modo non Deus est tibi Iesus O wicked times wherein the Crowne and See is sold And yet the merchandise thereof is vncontrold The Ring is also sold But Romulus doth gaine Superfluous Rome now dies when shall it rise againe Not Craesus could suffice if Rome should giue he his Nor any gold for now no God or Christ there is Also Peter Deacon continuer of the Chronicle of Mont Cassin sheweth Chron. Cassinens Petri Diac. l. 4. c. 116. 117. that when the Emperour of Greece had sent his embassadours to Lotharius when hee assisted Innocent in the warre against the Monkes of Mont Cassin there was among others a Greeke Philosopher who disputed against him Peter Deacon that Pope Innocent was excommunicated his words are these In the Westerne climat we see that prophesie fulfilled As the people is so shall the Priest he Whilest Bishops goe out to warre as your Pope Innocent doth He distributeth money presteth souldiers for the warres and is clothed in purple No doubt but hee alledged other reasons which he telleth not But besides them that in the midst of the Roman Church we haue heard thunder it out so lowd against Popes and the Court of Rome and their actions there are found some in these times which openly fell away from it assailing their doctrine it selfe and in our France by their preaching drew many Prouinces from it and from thence as hereafter we shall see spred themselues into neighbour nations These were Peter Bruis in the yeare 1126 and after him his disciple Henrie about the yeare 1147 the first being a Priest and the other a Monke who first in the Diocesses of Arles of Ambrum and of Gap then after throughout all Auuergne Languedoc and Guienne preached against Transubstantiation the sacrifice of the Masse Masses Suffrages and Oblations for the dead Purgatorie worshipping of Images inuocation of Saints single life of Priests Pilgrimages superfluous holydayes consecrations of water oyle Frankinsence and other Romish trash but especially they inueyed against the pride and excesse of Popes and of his Prelats whom they called Princes of Sodome and the Church of Rome they tearmed Babylon the mother of fornication and confusion Which we learne from that venerable Peter Petrus Abbas Cluniacen l. 1. Epist 1. 2. Abbot of Clugni in some of his Epistles where he taketh vpon him to confute them And it is great pitie that their bookes are with so great diligence abolished that we are constrained to vse the writings of our aduersaries for to picke out their doctrine whose testimonie by reason of their hatred and calumnie may justly be suspected For it is imputed vnto them That they beleeued onely the foure Euangelists and reiected all the other bookes of the Bible And here Peter truely skirmisheth with his owne shadow seeing that they verily affirme following the auncient Fathers That the rule of religion is to be sought onely out of the Canonicall Scripture And the Abbot himselfe seemeth to haue perceiued that he had done them iniurie when he saith of these things and the like But because I am not yet fully assured that they thinke and preach so I will deferre my answer vntill I haue vndoubted certaintie of that they say Also I ought not easily giue assent to that deceiuing monster rumour or common report c. I will not blame you of things vncertaine So Saint Bernard more credulous than reason required reproueth them That like the Maniches they condemned the vse of matrimonie and of flesh and denied also baptisme to infants But especially against Henrie he obiecteth the keeping of a concubine and playing at dice. In like manner we read in Tertullian That monstrous opinions and crimes were imputed to the first Christians Bernard in Cantic serm 66. Yet Bernard in the meane time saith They are sheepe in habit Foxes in craft Wolues in crueltie These are they that would seeme good and yet are not wicked and yet would not seeme so It must needes be then that their outward conuersation was good It is also confessed that their disciples went cheerefully to the fire and constantly suffered all extremities for the doctrine of their faith Can that agree with a dissolute life doctrine And they were in the meane time followed with such a multitude Epist 240. 241. in vita Bernard l. 2. c. 5. that the Temples saith Bernard remained without people the people without Priests Priests without their due reuerence Christians without Christ the Churches to wit the Romish were reputed Sinagogues The argument brought against them was as in these dayes Haue our Fathers then so long a time erred are so many men deceiued Yet were they defended by notable persons both of the Clergie and Laitie and by some also of the Bishops and nobles of the realme namely by Hildefonsus Earle of S. Giles vnder whose protection they preached in his countries The people of Tholouse also where Peter preached the word of God the space of twentie yeares with great commendation and in the end was burned Henrie also his disciple some few yeares after being betrayed to Albericus Cardinall of Ostia was carried bound to in chaines into Italie and neuer afterward seene notwithstanding the persecution was hot all that time against the poore people without any difference of age or sex Now as we haue noted that the corruption of doctrine euer accompanied the iniquitie of this Mysterie there arose in this time Peter Abayllard a man of most subtile wit who brought in againe the opinions of Pelagius and others following who destroyed as we haue elsewhere shewed the free justification in the faith of Christ Iesus that is to say tooke the Christian Church by the throat against whom Saint Benard writeth diuers treatises and maintaineth the aunceint truth taught by S. Augustine S. Hierome Prosper and Fulgentius in the Church sweepeth
the cause to delay and prolong it whereupon he threatned to excommunicat him and to interdict his Realme Mat. Paris in Richardo if he did not the sooner agree Mathew Paris the author of the English Historie saith he made him this answer That he nothing feared his sentence as being vpheld with no equitie he addeth that it belongeth not to the church of Rome to punish by sentence any King especially of France if the sayd King be disposed to reuenge himselfe vpon his ill deseruing vntamed people and rebellious to his Kingdome He addeth moreouer that the Cardinal of Anagne his Legat had smelt the sterlings of the King of England by whose odour beeing attracted according to the fashion of the Romans he became more fauourable to him and therefore had the more reason to suspect him to be his iudge Moreouer the Earle Richard did hardly contayne himselfe and as hardly could the Lords hold his hands but that with his sword drawne he had furiously assaulted the Cardinall insomuch that the Cardinall retiring and hiding himselfe for feare Verba continuit ampullosa stayed his swelling words Both these Kings hoise vp saile and Richard of England arriued within the Riuer of Tiber where met him Octauian Cardinall of Ostia sent from Clement the third to whom as Roger Houenden saith he spake many reprochfull words Blaming the Simonie of the Romans that to consecrate the Bishop of Mans they had taken 700 markes Rogerus Houenden in Annalium parte posteriore and 1500 for the legation of the Bishop of Elie and besides a great summe for not deposing the Bishop of Burdeaux accused by his Clergie But he saith besides that he arriued at Messine about the same time that Philip King of Fraunce went with a desire to see Ioachim Abbot of Courace of the order of the Cistertiens a man in that age verie famous and thought to haue a propheticall spirit whom hee requested to expound vnto him and his followers the vision of S. Iohn in the Apocalyps wherein he receyued much content Apud Rogerum de Houenden Annal. parte posteriore especially when he spake of seuen Kings Whereof one was not yet come he sayd vnto him this man is Antichrist who is now in the Citie of Rome and is set on high in the Apostolike seat and of this Antichrist saith the Apostle he is an aduersarie and exalteth himselfe against all that is called God c. The king replied vnto him I thought that Antichrist should be borne in Antioch or in Babylon of the progenie of Dan and should raigne in the Temple of the Lord at Hierusalem c. But Ioachim persisted in his exposition adding That the seuen Diademes signified the Kings and Princes of this world who should beleeue in Antichrist c. but he saith in the times of this Antichrist many of the Christians should preserue the Christian faith in the feare of the Lord in dennes and caues of the earth and in solitarie rockes and desert places euen vntill the consummation of Antichrist All this he spake notwithstanding the Archbishops of Roan Pamiers and Dauch who were there present haue endeuoured to proue the contrarie And to this purpose it was that the Abbot spake vpon Ieremie There is another fig tree who through the malediction of his preuarication is now withered The Latine Church or the little barke of S. Peter whose leaues are temporall things whereof they make breeches to hide their wicked conuersations wherewith they excuse the dishonestie and shame of their life as well of Adam the High Priest as Eue that is to say the Church subiect vnto them and miserably hide themselues in the wood of Ecclesiasticall glorie Now Baronius toucheth this historie Boron an 1190 art 2. lom 12. but hee taketh good heed for disclosing the principal clauses which expresly disciphers the Pope of Rome King Richard returning from Palestina was stayed by the Duke of Austria passing through his countrey who deliuered him to the Emperour Henrie the sixt who would not release him without a great ransome Queene Elinor his mother thinking that Pope Celestine was content to winke at this shamefull act because of the friendship that was yet betweene him and Henrie writ three letters vnto him which we may read in the Epistles of Peter of Blois the last for as much as hee seemed to neglect the former was more sharpe and in more expresse tearmes as followeth Deliuer vnto me saith she thou man of God my sonne Petrus Blaesens Epist 144.145.146 if thou be a man of God and not rather a man of bloud if thou beest carelesse and negligent in giuing libertie to my sonne that the omnipotent God may require his bloud at thy hands Oh and alas that the Soueraigne Pastor should become mercenarie that he should flie from the face of the Wolfe that he should leaue his sheepe committed to his charge yea a chosen Bell-weather the leader of the Lords flocke in the iawes of a cruell beast Hardly truely wilt thou aduenture thy soule for him for whom thou hast not dained to speake or write one word and now three times we haue beene promised Legats and yet they are not sent that to say the truth I may thinke them rather Ligati than Legati bound that they shall not come than appoynted to come If my sonne were in prosperitie they had come with all possible speed because out of his great bountie and the publicke profit they make of the kingdome they expected plentifull rewards of their Legations And what greater glorie can there be than to set free a captiue King to bring peace to the people safetie to the religious and ioy and comfort to euerie one But now they faile at a pinch The Wolfe holdeth his prey and the dogges either cannot or will not barke Is this the promise which you made vnto vs at the castle of Radolphus with so much protestation of loue and fidelitie What can it profit you to deceiue simple people and by a vaine confidence to mocke the prayers of the innocent So long since King Achab made a couenant of friendship with Benhadab but their mutuall loue had a dismall euent comparing the Pope to this Infidell King and God prospered the battels of Iudas Iohn Simion brothers of the Machabees but so soone as by their embassage they made a contract of friendship with the Romans they lost the succour and helpe of God and not once but often their mercenarie familiaritie was turned into sobs and bitter sighes c. I would to God they would remember that for the negligence of Hely their Priest ministring in Silo the glorie of the Lord was translated from Israell neither is it a parable of the time past but the time present because God forsooke the Tabernacle of Silo his owne Tabernacle where himselfe dwelt amongst men deliuered their power into captiuitie and their beautie into the enemies hands meaning the Church of Rome It was imputed to their
wanted reformation The holie Sriptures saith he of the old and new Testament are to be reuiewed and conferred with the auntient and correct Coppies of the first originall to wit Hebrew and Greek that they may be altogether purged from the errours which by the iniurie of time and carelesnesse of the Booke-writers haue crept into them The solemne ceremonies of which haue beene a long time some difficulties represented to the former Synods are to be determined of and confirmed the dailie prayers to be reduced to a setled and approued order and the true Histories seuered from Apocryphall fables to principall men are to be prescribed their dueties to the end that this wicked opinion the ruine of our Common-wealth That whatsoeuer pleaseth is lawfull may be wholly remoued and vtterly banished from the minds of men How farre is he from them that will haue the vulgar translation of the Bible onely to be authenticall and preposterously require that the Originall be altered according to it How farre also from them which confound not onely the Canonicall Bookes with the Apocrypha but also daily forge vnto the poore people new reuelations new Legends which matter he so largely handleth in his fift booke that the Reader may sooner see it there than I can write it forth But in this was that great man deceiued that would hope for better things from Leo the tenth than from others who onely differed from others in this that his poyson being sweeter so much the more daungerously insinuated into the bowels of the Church We haue aboue spoken of Baptista Mantuan Carmelite we bring him againe here because he liued till the yeare 1516 in such reputation that many made him equall to the best auntient Poets that liued vnder Augustus He dissembled not that many things displeased him in the Church of Rome their cold sacrifices and seruices sluttish altars and many vaine toyes and curious of which he saith Baptista Mantuan Fastor 12. Et licet his olim nugis iuveniliter aures Praebuerim tamen vt melius cum tempore factum Iudicium lis haec mihi perniciosa videri Coepit ex grauium cuneis abigenda virorum Though once I youthfully did lend mine eares To these vaine toyes yet better as by yeares My judgement grew this question gan to seeme Pernitious to be doom'd as graue men deeme Detesting being old that which he embraced being young But in his ninth Eclogue he ingeniously saith That there is no beast so wild and fierce that hath not his denne no man so vicious which hath not honor giuen vnto him in the Court of Rome where the ayre is pestilent and withall wonderfull so that it suddenly transformeth men into Wolues and Foxes the earth is so subiect to malignant influences that thereby are daily engendred new monsters Which is more elegantly and significantly expressed by him in his verses Mille lupi Ecloga 9. totidem vulpes in vallibus istis Lustra tenent Et quod diram ac mirabile dictu Ipse homines huius tanta est violentia coeli Saepe lupi effigiem morosque assumere vidi Inque suum saeuire gregem multaque madere Caede suipecoris factum vicinia ridet Nec scelus exhorret nec talibus obuiat ausis Saepe etiam miris apparent monstra figuris Quae tellus affecta malis influxibus edit Saepe Canes tantum in rabiem vertantur vt ipsos Vincant caede lupos qui tutela fuerunt Hostiles ineunt animos ouilia mactant A thousand Wolues as many Foxes hold Their holes in those dales grieuous to be told And wondrous I haue seene so strong 's that aire Men take the shape and guise of Wolues to share And forrage their owne flockes enoyl'd with fat Of their slaine sheepe The neighbours laugh thereat Yet not detest nor such attempts withstand Oft of strange formes come monsters which that land With grieuous influences plagu'd doth breed The dogs are oft so mad as they exceed The Wolues in slaughter and who Warders were Are werriers and fierce foes their flockes to teare For couetousnesse and deceit Si quid Roma dabit nugas dabit accipit aurum Ecloga 5. Verba dat heu Romae nunc sola pecunia regnat Exilium virtus patitur c. If Rome giue aught t is toyes it takes your gold Giues vaine false words now onely coyne doth hold The sway at Rome alas vertue doth exil'd passe For crueltie and tyrannie Exprimo libro Syluarum Roma quid insanis toties quid sanguine gaudes Quid geris imbelli spicula tanta manu c. Tu similis colubro quoties grauis ira venenum Suscitat mota lumina bile rubent Sic fremis vt frendens cum ferrea vincula mandit Cerberus stygias murmure turbat aquas Tu fratres in bella vocas in pignora fratres Nec Iouis imperium nec Phlegetonta times c. Rome why so rauest thou in bloud delighting Why bearest thou armes in hands not fit for fighting Thou like a serpent art when rage doth rise And raise thy venome in thy bloud-shot eyes So fretst thou as when Cerberus doth bite His yron chaines and Stix with noyse affright Thou brothers setst at warre against sonnes their sires Thou fearest not heauens commaundement nor hell fires Againe Viuere qui sanctè cupitis discedit Româ Omnia cum liceant non licet esse bonum Who would liue holily from Rome away You may not there be good all else you may And in another place I pudor in villas si non patiuntur easdem Et villae vomicas Vrbs est iam tota lupanar Packe modestie to townes vnlesse no newes Townes haue some sores the citie's now all stewes In so much that he seemeth describing that monster which would haue deuoured the womans infant in the Apocalyps constrained to saue her selfe in the desart to shew that it signified the Papall Seat Monstrum immane potens hominum tot milia apertâ Absorbere gulâ quot sanguinolenta volebat Saeuities Monstrum illud erat seu bellua partum Virginis extento cupiens extinguere collo Cuius ab aspectu sumptis diuinitùs alis Vt sacer Aegeae vates canit incola Patmi Fugit ad extremae loca virgo incognita terrae Virgo fuit primo fruticans Ecclesia saeclo Christigenae soboles eius quos bellua adegit Quaerere desertis aliena penatibus arua A mightie mankind monster to englut So many thousand men with greedie gut As bloudie rage could wish That monstrous beast The blessed Virgines child to kill addrest From whose foule sight she taking heauenlie wings As th' holie Prophet Pathmos inmate sings Of the vtmost earth to vnknowne places fled The Church at first a virgine was and bred The Christians were her ofspring whom the Beast To seeke strange lands leauing their home-gods prest Tha◠Rome is that horrible beast which by deuouring innumerable Christians endeuoureth to swallow vp the purer Church
who hauing left their dwellings are constrained to flie into the desarts And moreouer with bitter deep-fetcht sighes he exhorted Leo to prouide especially for three things The peace of Italie The discipline of the Court of Rome and the reformation of Faith sicke euen to death which he better expresseth in these verses Led tria praesertim restant cura atque labore Digna tuo bellum est primum quo fessa laborat Italia pleni humano iam sanguine campi Est aliud Romana graui maculata veneno Curia quae spargit terras contagia in omnes Postremum est oppressa fides exposta rapinis Vndique in praedam populis proiecta cruentis A te haec subsidium magnis clamoribus orant Sancte Pater succurre Leo Respublica Christi Labitur aegrotatquè fides iam proxima morti Three chiefe things rest worthie thy paine and care The Warre is first wherewith Italians are All tir'd and fields with humane bloud are fild Another is the Court of Rome defil'd With venome which to all lands is conuaid Last is the Faith opprest and open layd To rapine made to bloud-succours a prey These of thee with lowd cries for helpe doe pray Helpe holie Father Leo Christs estate Doth fall and Faith lyes sicke now at deaths gate And in all these things we haue seene that Leo followed a quite contrarie course as appeareth by the judgement of many great men that liued vnder the Popedom at that time But now we come to that which was done by whole corporations Grauamina nationis Germanicae There was not any nation vnder Leo which presented not vp their grieuances against the vnlawfull proceedings of the Court of Rome which violated all Concordats refused elections reserued the principall dignities for the Cardinals vnmeasurable in distributing expectatiue graces vnmercifull in exacting annuities which measured Indulgences according to the quantitie of money redoubled the tenthes vnder pretence of making warre against the Turkes bestowed benefices and Ecclesiasticall offices to the vnworthie yea to Mule-keepers and drew all causes without difference to Rome Of which things are extant whole bookes presented to Emperours and Kings together with their necessarie remedies especially in the yeres 1516 and 1517 which are our bounds At which verie time also flourished at Paris Iohn Maioris an excellent professor of Diuinitie whose Theses we haue of the power Royall and Papall Remedium contra grauamina nationis Germanicae Ioh. Maioris dist 24. q. 3. handled at large Dist 24. q. 3. First The Pope hath not any temporal domination ouer Kings c. 2. For if thou say he succeedeth Christ Christ is Lord of all On the contrarie thou canst not proue that Christ according to his humanitie is Lord of all seeing he said to Pylat My kingdome is not of this world And that being graunted yet the consequence is of no force impossible to be proued for oftentimes the Lieutenant hath not so great authoritie as his superiour whose Lieutenant he is For Christ instituted the Sacraments gaue the law of grace and may reuoke all diuine positiue law yet this cannot the Pope do 3. If the contrarie should be granted then would follow this conclusion Constantine gaue nothing to Syluester but onely restored vnto him his due the contrarie whereof is said 96 D. C. Constantinus 12. Q. 1. C. Futurum 4. The Popes themselues confesse that temporall iurisdiction pertaineth not vnto them that they will take nothing from the right of Kings Innoc. 3. in C. Nouit de judicijs Alexand. in C. Causam Qui filii sint legitimi And in that famous chapter Per venerabilem in the same title where Innocent the third saith That the king of France acknowledgeth not any superiour in temporall things and therefore may dispence with his sonne as with his inferiour But if thou say with the Glosse he acknowledgeth not any de facto in deed but yet he ought de jure by right I hold this to be a Glosse of Orleans which corrupteth the text because if it were so the Pope had not sufficiently answered to that gentleman of Mont-pellier requiring a dispensation for his bastard that thereby the king might dispense with him For the Pope sayd The king of France is a supreame Soueraigne in his kingdome in temporall things If he had spoken de facto his answer had beene none for the gentleman might haue answered him I acknowledge not or will not acknowledge a superiour de facto 5. Many deuout kings haue beene canonized by Popes that neuer acknowledged the Bishops of Rome to be aboue them in temporall things and in this haue died Therfore it is a signe that the Bishops of Rome haue not domination ouer all in temporal things Item Kings haue not their powers immediatly from the Bishop of Rome neither doe they take any influence from him in temporall things but haue their kingdomes by the consent of the people by succession by purchase by donation or by some other title For earthlie power dependeth not of the spirituall power of the Pope as the Captaine dependeth of his Generall but as two powers not subordinat of which neither dependeth of the other For he that possesseth a kingdome is not vassall of the Bishop of Rome neither is the Emperor his subiect in any manner And these were the Maximes of the French Church at that time But of the same time we haue two notable instruments one of Germanie the other of Fraunce as for the first Leo had sent his Legats into Germanie to exact tenthes vnder colour of making warre against the Turkes and they had prepared an eloquent Oration to induce the Princes thereto But they consulting about that matter with a notable personage he declared vnto them That Germanie had alreadie been ynough and more than ynough taxed That after peace was made among Christian Princes and that they were well disposed to that holie warre it would then be time ynough to thinke on tenthes That since the time that Popes haue mixed sacred things with prophane or rather forsaken the sacred to busie themselues onely in ciuile matters there hath beene no meane nor end of miseries and calamities there hath beene no care had of the flocke of Christ and contempt of diuine things hath aboundantly growne Christ sold and the whole world polluted vnder pretence of religion and brought to extreame ruine with this filthinesse and contagion Exhortatio viri cuiusd doctissimi ad Principes ne in Decimae praestationem consentiant Will you saith he destroy the Turke I praise your purpose but I greatly feare least yee erre in the name seeke him in Italie not in Asia Against him of Asia euerie of our kings is strong enough of himselfe to defend his owne limits But for to tame the other all Christendome is not sufficient That other who hath elsewhere enough to do with his bordering neighbours hath yet done vs no harme but this man